^:'.-^. 


^-^i^. 


^^^^c^i  OF  PRfA^,- 


o: 


3.V 


_---  — --  .^'66  L68  1867 
Lowry,  David. 

^R^v  ^^^^^^^°^s  Of  the  late 
Rev.  Robert  Donnell 


||ii!i!|l|! 


;!ilJ!i!Hl!l;i!!iiilfll 


# 


^^^^^  <L^-<.^^.^    ^^^^^^^^^^^^ 


LIFE  AND  LABORS  ,,r.7>^jj^ 


,       lUN  il  191Q 

OF  THE   LATE  \        ^  '        U 

Rev.  Robert  1)onnell, 


OF   ALABAMA, 


!litustcr  of  tl^e  (Sosptl  in  tbc  Cumbtrlanb  Prcsbglmatt  C^t^. 
BY  DAVID  LOWRY. 


'In  labors  more  abundant," — 
'  A  workman  that  needeth  not  be  ashamed 
rightly  dividing  the  word  of  trutli." 


AN  APPENDIX, 

SKETCH  OF  THE  LIFE 

HUGH  BONE,  ESQ., 


CONTAINING  A  SKETCH  OF  THE  LIFE  OF  THE  LATE 


OF  KENTUCKY. 


gilton,  llUnois  : 

.  Y.  GROSSMAN,  PRINTER,  THIRD  STREET. 


9.7  3 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  tlie  year- 1867,  by    • 

DAVID  LOWRY, 

in  the  Clerk's  Office  of  the  District  Court  of  tlie  Southern  District 
of  Illinois. 


INTRODUCTION. 


A  HISTORY  of  the  early  ministers  of  the  Qospel,  who  struggled  in 
the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  church  for  an  ecclesiastical  existence, 
is  daily  becoming  more  and  more  an  object  of  ijeculiar  interest  and 
inquiry.  No  incident,  tending  to  illustrate  character,  or  to  show  the 
sacrifices  and  difficulties  they  were  obliged  to  endure,  can  fail  to  in- 
terest those,  whether  laymen  or  clergy,  who  are  now  laboring,  or  shall 
hereafter  labor,  to  promote  the  prosperity  of  that  church.  A  belief  of 
this  fact  first  suggested  to  the  writer  the  pi-opriety  of  making  an  effort 
while  the  subject  of  the  following  Memoir  was  on  his  death-bed,  to 
collect,  from  his  own  lips,  materials  to  preserve  his  memory.  Accord- 
ingly, he  was  written  to,  to  know  if  an  efl^ort,  with  that  object  in  view, 
would  be  agreeable  to  him.  An  affirmative  answer  was  immediately 
returned,  through  an  amanuensis;  and  the  late  Rev.  T,  P.  Calhoun,  at 
my  request,  waited  on  him  for  several  days,  in  short  conversations, 
taking  notes  of  incidents  as  they  were  presented.  The  thought  had 
not  then  occurred,  that  the  labof  and  responsibility  of  arranging  those 
materials,  and  publishing  a  lilstory  of  Mr.  Donnell's  life,  would  ever 
devolve  on  me;— to  collect  and  preserve  the  materials,  to  be  used  as 
the  church  might  direct,  was  the  prinie  object.  Before  the  interview 
closed,  however,  Mr.  Donnell  determined  to  commit  to  Mr.  Calhoun's 
charge,  all  his  i^apers,  with  the  understanding  that  he  should  use 
them  in  that  way  which  might  seem  best  calculated  to  promote  the 
interests  of  religion. 

Sliortly  after  the  death  of  Mr.  Donnell,  Mr.  Calhoun  determined  to 
move  to  Minnesota  ;  and  his  unsettled  state,  while  in  Tennessee,  pre- 
vented him  from  discharging  the  duties  contemplated  in  the  delivery 
of  the  papers.  In  the  meantime,  the  writer  was  requested,  by  the  son 
of  the  deceased,  to  aid  Mr.  Calliouii,  in  any  labor  he  might  undertake, 
to  preserve  the  memory  of  his  venerated  father.  We  had  scarcely 
commenced  the  responsible  work,  before  Mr.  Calhoun  was  called,  by 
a  mysterious  Providence,  to  the  eternal  world;  which  left  the  whole 
affair  in  my  hands. 

On  a  minute  examination  of  the  materials  that  had  been  collected, 
together  with  those  fouud  among  the  papers  turned  over  to  Mr.  Cal- 
houn, I  saw  at  once  that  they  would  not  enable  me  to  do  justice  to  the 
character  of  the  deceased,  nor  meet  the  expectations  of  the  church. 
The  facts  derived  from  records  made  by  himself,  as  well  as  those  ob- 
tained from  his  own  lip^s,  by  Mr.  Calhoun,  were  important,  but.  still 
modesty  had  led  to  the  omission  of  many  incidents,  that  ought  to  be 
embodied  in  the  biography  of  one  whose  claims  to  posthumous  regard 
are  so  clear  and  strong  as  Mr.  Donnell's.  Such  incidents  could  only 
be  expected  from  disinterested  persons,  who  sat  under  his  ministry. 


IV  INTRODUCTION. 

I  immediately  opened  a  correspoudence  witli  many  brethren,  both 
among  the  clergy  and  laity,  for  the  purpose  of  supplying  the  deficiency 
alluded  to;  and  am  happy  to  saj%  the  call  was  not  disregarded.  The 
names  of  the  contributors,  appearing  in  the  Memoir,  will  be  a  suf- 
ficient guaranty  of  the  accuracy  of  the  facts  furnished. 

In  justice  to  myself,  it  is  proper  to  say,  that  the  additional  labor, 
after  the  death  of  Mr.  Calhoun,  to  supply  the  want  of  materials  neces- 
sary, delayed  the  publication  of  the  work;  and  about  the  time  it  was 
ready  for  the  press,  the  unfortunate  war,  between  the  North  and  the 
South,  broke  out,  which  rendered  further  delay  unavoidable. 

Mr.  Donnell  maintained  an  extensive  correspondence,  through  life  ; 
but  it  is  to  be  regretted  that  so  few  copies  of  his  letters  are  to  be  found 
among  his  papers.  Much  effort  has  been  made  to  obtain  the  original 
letters,  and  not  Mathout  some  success ;  yet,  it  is  believed,  there  are 
m^any  others  that  miglit,  with  proper  search,  be  procured.  Some  of 
the  letters  have  not  been  given  entire,  in  the  Memoir.  In  cases  where 
the  separation  of  paragraphs  produced  too  much  abruptness,  some 
liberty  was  taken  with  the  language,  in  order  to  form  a  proper  con- 
nection ;  and  in  otlier  cases,  also,  wliere  an  alteration  of  phrases 
seemed  advisable,  it  was  made;  but  in  no  instance  has  the  original 
meaning  been  changed.  The  same  liberty  was  taken  with  the  "Select 
Thoughts;"  but  the  meaning  of  the  writer  was  scrupulously  preserved. 

From  the  materials  on  hand,  a  much  larger  volume  might  have  been 
prepared,  with  less  labor  of  selection.  But  I  preferred  to  limit  the 
book  to  its  present  size,  that  its  price  would  be  such  as  to  admit  of  its 
more  extensive  and  useful  circulation. 

Should  the  cool  and  severe  critic  mark  with  his  pencil  any  part  of 
the  work  as  wanting  in  literary  taste  and  classical  propriety,  it  is 
hoped  that  the  noble  character  and  useful  life  which  it  commemo- 
rates, will  still  be  thought  worthy  of  profound  study,  notwithstanding 
the  imperfection  of  the  history  that  records  it;  and  that  the  humble 
labor  bestowed  upon  the  book,  will  contribute,  in  some  degree,  at 
least,  to  the  edification  and  encouragement  ot  many  pious  readers. 

No  apology  is  offered  for  the  appendix,  containing  a  brief  sketch  of 
the  life  of  Hugh  Bone,  Esq.  Mr.  Donnell  lived  in  his  neighborhood 
when  he  first  joined  the  "Council;"  and  Mr.  Bone  was  among  the 
first  elders  that  took  him  by  the  hand,  and  encouraged  him  to  enter 
the  ministry.  Would  that  the  names  of  more  of  the  elders  who  strug- 
gled with  our  church  in  her  early  history,  could  be  preserved  from 
oblivion,  and  their  example  handed  down  to  posterity  for  imitation. 

The  facts  embraced  in  the  appendix,  have  been  derived  from^  reli- 
able source,  and  may  be  depended  on  as  accurate. 

May  God  attend  the  perusal  of  the  history  now  submitted  with  Hi3 
blessing;  and  may  the  piety  and  devotedness  in  the  ministry  of  that 
good  and  great  man,  which  it  records,  long  be  preserved  in  the  church, 
is  the  prayer  of 

THE  AUTHOR. 

Council  Hill,  Iowa.  »." 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  I. 

FKOM   HIS  BIRTH  TO  HIS  CONVERSION.  pagi. 

Power  of  Example— Birth  and  Parentage— His  Father  in  the  Rev- 
olution—Anecdotes of  the  Revolution— David's  Psalms  in  Metre 
—Part  taken  by  Pi-esbyterian  Ministers  in  the  Revolution— Re- 
moval of  Mr.  Donnell's  Parents  from  North  Carolina  to  Tenn- 
essee—His Father  drives  the  first  Wagon  from  Sumner  County, 
Tenn.,  to  Lexington,  Ky.— Death  of  his  Father— Mr.  Doak's  Let- 
ter—Early Life  of  Mr.  Donnell— Excellent  Traits  of  his  Mother 
—His  remarkable  Diligence  in  Reading  the  Bible— Last  Inter- 
view with  his  Mother  — His  Resolution  to  Pray  — Attends  the 
Ridge  Camp-meeting— Prays  alone  in  the  Woods— His  Conver- 
sion—His Temperate  Habits 9—25 

CHAPTER  II. 

FROM   HIS   CONVERSION   UNTIL,   LICENSED   TO   PREACH. 

He  joins  the  Presbyterian  Church— His  mind  turned  to  the  Min- 
istry—Commission of  Kentucky  Synod  — The  Revival  Party— 
Camp-meeting  near  Murfreesborough— .Spends  a  whole  Night  in 
Prayer— Joins  the  "  Coancil"— Encouraged  to  Exhort— Extent  of 
his  Circuit  — Discouragements  — Interview  with  Col.  Provine  — 
Cumberland  Presbytery  Organized  — Licensed  to  Preach  — Trial 
Sermon— Letter  from  Mr.  Ewing .•. 26—35 

CHAPTER  III. 

FROM   HIS   ORDINATION   TILL   THE   COMPILATION   OF   THE 
CONFESSION   OF   FAITH. 

His  Ordination— Remarkable  Economy  of  Time— Physical  Labors 
—Holds  the  first  Camp-meeting  in  Alabama— Success  in  Found- 
ing Churches — Preaches  at  Nashville— One  of  the  Committee  to 
Compile  a  Confession  ot  P'aith— The  Synod  that  adopted  it 36 — 41 

CHAPTER  IV. 

FROM  HIS  FIRST  MARRIAGE  TILL  THE  DEATH   OF  HIS  WIPE. 

His  Marriage— Enters  into  Covenant  with  God,  and  records  a  Sol- 
emn Prayer — First  Death  in  tlie  Fainily— His  Reflections  on  the 
Bereavement  — Illness  and  Death  of  Mrs.  Donnell  — Dedicates 
himself  anew  to  the  Cause  of  Christ 42—48 

CHAPTER  V. 

HIS  LABORS  IN   NASHVILLE  AND  PENNSYLVANIA. 

Organizes  a  Church  in  Nashville— The  Article  on  Cumberland  Pres- 
byterianism  in  Buck's  Theological  Dictionary— Interesting  Mis- 
sionary Tour  to  Pennsylvania — Preaches  in  North  Carolina,  on 
his  way— Letter  from  Leaksville— Dr.  Burrow's  Letter— Jealousy 
at  the  Presbyterian  Camp-meeting— Great  Revival  In  Pennsyl- 
vania   49—60 


VI  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER  VI. 

FROM  HIS  VISIT  TO  PENNSYLVANIA  TO  HIS  SECOND  MAERIAGE. 

Mr.  Morgan's  Account  of  the  Revival  in  Pennsylvania— Concluct"*'"' 
of  Presbyterians— Meeting  at  Athens,  Oliio— Last  Hours  ol  Mr. 
Morgan  — Mr.  Donnell  at  Lebanon— Great  Revival   there  — Mr. 
Golladay's  Letter— Letter  from  Col.  Topp— Mr.  Donnell's  second 
Marriage— His  Covenant  with  God 61—71 

CHAPTER  VII. 

FROM   HIS   SECOND   MARRIAGE   TILL,   THE   ESTABLISHMENT   OF   A 
CHURCH   IN   MEMPHIS,  TBNN. 

Great  Revival  in  Memphis  — Invited  to  become  Pastor  of  the 
Clmrch— He  Declines  — Reasons  for  Declining  — Visits  the  City 
—Letter  to  his  Son  — Collects  Fnnds  to  build  a  House  of  Wor- 
ship—Different Pastors  of  the  Church  in  Memphis 72—77 

CHAPTER  VIII. 

BECOMES   PASTOR   OF   THE   CHURCH   AT   LEBANON,  TBNN. 

His  Removal  to  Lebanon,  Tenn.— Judge  Carufhers'  Letter— Great 
Delight  of  the  Congregation  on  hearing  of  liis  consent  to  supply 
their  Pulpit— Reasons  for  going  to  Lebanon— Notes  of  one  of  his 
Discourses— Interest  for  the  Students— An  PJxtract  from  liis  first 
Lecture  to  Candidates  for  the  Ministry— Contributes  to  Endow 
the  Theological  Department 78—89 

CHAPTER  IX. 

RESIGNS   THE   PASTORATE   AT    LEBANON,  AND   RETURNS   TO 
ALABAMA. 

His  Labors  at  Athens —Meeting  of  Colvimbia  Synod  —  Revival  of 
Religion  — Revision  of  the  Confession  of  Faith  proposed— His 
published  Letter  against  Revision  —  General  Remarks  —  Mr. 
Ewing's  Example 90—101 

CHAPTER  X. 

CORRESPONDENCE. 

Letter  to  Rev.  "William  Harris  — To  the  same— From  Rev.  Finis 
Ewing— From  Samuel  Donnell  —  From  Mr.  Donnell's  Alother — 
To  Mr.  Hugh  Bone— To  same— To  Mr.  Erwln— To  same 102—115 

CHAPTER  XI. 

CORRESPONDENCE. — CONTINUED. 

Letter  to  Mr.  Erwin- To  Rev.  William  Harris— To  Rev.  Thomas 
Calhoun— From  Rev.  John  Morgan— From  the  same— From  the 
same  —  From  the  same  —  From  Mrs.  Nancy  Watt  — From  Col. 
James  W.  Smith  — Mr.  Donnell  to  his  Wife— From  Rev.  John 
Morgan— From  the  same 116—130 

CHAPTER  XII. 

CORRESPONDENCE. — CONTINUED. 

Letter  to  his  Wife— From  Rev.  Samuel  King— To  Rev.  R.  Beard— 
From  Col.  J.  W.  Smith .- 131—141 


CONTENTS.  Vll 

CHAPTER  Xlir. 

COKRESPONDENCE. — CONTINUED. 

PAGB. 

Letter  to  Rev.  Thomas  Calhoun— To  Rev.  M.  H.  Bone— To  Rev.  M. 
Bird— To  Rev.  M.  H.  Bone— From  Mr.  J.  D.  White— To  his  Wife— 
To  Rev.  Jacob  Llndlej-— To  his  Wife— To  Rev.  T.  Calhoun 142—157 

CHAPTER  XIV. 

CORRESPONDENCE.— CONTINUED. 

Letter  to  Rev.  J.  Kirkland— To  his  Wife— To  Rev.  R.  Beard,  D.D.— 
To  Rev.  D.  Lowry  — To  Rev.  M.  Bird,  D.D.  — From  Rev.  Samuel 
McSpedden— Mr.  Donnell's  Reply— From  Rev.  T.  Calhoun 158—171 

CHAPTER  XV. 

SELECT   THOUGHTS. 

Theology  and  Philosophy  — The  Decrees  of  God  — DitTerence  be- 
tween God's  Fore-knowledge  and  Decrees— On  the  Trinity— on 
the  Holy  Scriptures 172—177 

CHAPTER  XVI. 

SELECT   THOUGHTS. — CONTINUED. 

The  Doctrinal  Position  of  Cural^erland  Presbyterians— A  few  The- 
ological Questions  and  Answers— A  Thought  on  Romans  vi:  11 
—On  the  Will  of  Man 178—185 

CHAPTER  XVII. 

SELECT   THOUGHTS. — CONTINUED. 

On  Saving  Faith— Practical  Religion— They  were  of  One  Heart,  &c. 
— Pastoral  Visitation— The  F'athers  and  Founders  of  the  Cum- 
berland Presbyterian  Church  —  Infant  Baptism  —  The  Widow's 
Two  Mites— The  Gospel  of  Christ— Prayer— On  the  Death  of  Rev. 
W.  McGee 186—195 

CHAPTER  XVIII. 

SELECT   THOUGHTS.— CONTINUED. 

The  Atonement— The  Church  needs  more  Ministers— This  is  my 
Beloved  Son,  «fcc. — Unsearchable  Riches  of  Christ 196 — 201 

CHAPTER  XIX. 

REMINISCENCES   AND   GENERAL  REFLECTIONS  ON  THE  CHAR- 
ACTER  AND   USEFULNESS   OF   MR.  DONNELL. 

His  Personal  Appearance  and  Social  Habits— Physical  Constitu- 
tion—Intellectual Character— Religious  Character — A  Christian 
at  Home— A  Peace-maker— Denominational  but  not  Exclusive 
in  his  Feelings— Public  Spirit  and  Liberality— A  Friend  of  Edu- 
cation—In Flavor  ot  an  Educated  Ministry  — Conduct  in  refer- 
ence to  Politics 202—220 

CHAPTER  XX. 

REMINISCENCES   AND    REFLECTIONS. — CONTINUED. 

A  Friend  of  the  Missionary  Enterprise^Recommends  the  Itiner- 
ant Mode  of  Preaching— Visits  East  Tennessee  in  1818  — Great 
Effects  of  his  Preaching— Anecdote  from  Rev.  J.  B.  Logan  221—231 


Vni  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER  XXI. 

REMINISCENCES  AND   REFLECTIONS. — CONTINUED. 

Laments  the  Instability  of  the  Pastoral  Relations— Origin  of  Camp- 
meetings— Their  Plainness  when  llrst  Introduced— Regrets  their 
present  want  of  original  Simplicity— His  Influence  in  the  Judi- 
catories of  the  Church 232—241 

CHAPTER  XXII. 

MR.  DONNELL   IN   THE   PULPIT. 

First  Sight  of  him  in  the  Pulpit  peculiarly  Impressive— In  the  Pul- 
pit at  Russellville,  Ky.— Reminiscence  of  him  in  the  Pulpit  by 
Rev.  C.  Haynes— By  Rev.  J.  M.  Penick— By  Rev.  Joel  Knight- 
By  Rev.  M.  Priest— By  Rev.  J.  N.  Edmiston— By  Rev.  Samuel 
McSpedden— By  Rev.  Isaac  Shook— By  Rev.  James  H.  Shields— 
By  Rev.  W.  Rolston— By  Rev.  J.  C.  Provine— By  Col.  J.  S.  Topp- 
By  Rev.  A.  J.  Steel— By  James  McCord,  Esq 2i2— 255 

CHAPTER  XXIII. 

MR.  DONNELL   IN   THE   PULPIT. — CONTINUED. 

Reminiscence  by  Rev.  M.  Bird,  D.D.— By  Rev.  A.  M.  Bryan,  D.D.— 
By  Rev.  S.  Corley— By  Rev.  H.  B.  Warren,  D.D.— By  Rev.  T.  C. 
Anderson,  D.D.— By  Dr.  J.  S.  Blair— By  Rev.  R.  Burrow,  D.D.— 
By  Rev.  R.  Beard,  D.B , 256—273 

CHAPTER  XXIV. 

MR.  DONNELL   IN   THE   PULPIT. — CONTINUED. 

Characteristicsof  Pulpit  Eloquence— Skill  in  Adapting  his  Sermons 
to  Particular  Occasions— Sermon  in  the  Cabin  of  Mr.  Gibson- 
Introductory  Sermon  of  the  First  General  Assembly — Often 
Consulted— Impressions  in  reference  to  some  Special  l)uty — De- 
livers an  Exhortation  under  Peculiar  Impressions— Close  of  a 
Sermon  at  Mooresville,  Ala.— Sermon  to  the  Young  Men  of 
Mooresville — Leaves  a  Revival  at  Winchester,  and  Commences 
a  Protracted  Meeting  at  Fayetteville— Impressed  that  Dr.  Bur- 
row ought  to  Preach  at  a  certain  Meeting 274—281 

CHAPTER  XXV. 

MR.  DONNELL'S    method    OP    PREPARING    FOR    THE   PULPIT, 
WITH    REFLECTIONS. 

Statement  of  his  Wife  — Had  but  little  time  to  Write  — Sketched 
"  Miscellaneous  Thoughts"  while  riding  the  Circuit — Extempo- 
raneous Habits  worthy  of  Imitation — Reading  Sermons  an  un- 
natural way  of  Preaching — Unwise  to  form  tlie  habit  of  commit- 
ting Sermons  to  Memory — Anecdote  of  a  young  Preacher  in  Lon- 
don—  Mr.  Donnell's  Sermons  embodied  Doctrine,  Experience, 
and  Practice 282—289 

CHAPTER  XXVI. 

LAST   SICKNESS   AND   DEATH   OF   MR.  DONNELL. 

Extraordinary  EflFort  at  Bethlehem  Camp-meeting — His  last  Ser- 
mon, November,  1853  — "  Valedictory  W  the  World"— His  Let- 
ter to  the  General  Assembly  at  Lebanon— The  Assembly's  Reply 
—  Interesting  Incidents  in  his  last  Illness  — Administration  of 
the  Lord's  Supper  at  his  Residence — His  Prospects  on  the  morn- 
ing before  his  Death— Passes  away  in  a  Tranquil  Slumber— Fu- 
neral Services— Erection  of  a  Monument  to  his  Memory 29{>— 310 

Appendix— Sketch  of  Hugh  Bone ■. 311—335 


LIFE  AND  LABORS 


OF 


REY.  ROBERT  DONNELL. 


CHAPTER  I. 

FROM   HIS  BIRTH   TO  HIS  CONVERSION. 

Power  of  Example  — Birth  and  Parentage  — His  Fatlier  in  tlie  Revo- 
lution —  Anecdotes  of  tlie  Revolution  — David's  Psalms  in  Metre — 
Part  taken  by  Presbyterian  Ministers  in  tlie  Revolution— Removal 
of  Mr.  Donuell's  Parents  from  North  Carolina  to  Tennessee— His 
Father  drives  the  first  Wagon  from  Sumner  County,  Tenn.,  to  Lex- 
ington, Ky.— Death  of  his  Father— Mr.  Doak's  Letter— Early  Life  of 
Mr.  Donnell— Excellent  Traits  of  his  Mother— His  remarkable  Dili- 
gence in  Reading  the  Bible— Last  Interview  with  his  Mother— His 
Resolution  to  Pray— Attends  the  Ridge  Camp-meeting— Prays  alone 
in  the  "Woods— His  Conversion— His  Temperate  Habits. 

Example  is  more  instructive  than  the  best  rules  of 
the  best  moralists  ;  it  is  the  inactical  school  of  man- 
kind speaking  in  action. 

The  Romans  kept  the  likenesses  of  their  patriots  and 
warriors  hanging  in  their  houses,  that  those  who  saw 
them  might  be  stimulated  to  imitate  their  noble  deeds. 
In  this  ancient  custom,  the  church  may  learn  a  valua- 
ble lesson  on  the  subject  of  religious  biography — a  les- 
son which  she  has  been  slow  to  learn,  or,  at  least,  slow 
to  practice — for  many  good  and  great  men  have  been 
permitted  to  die  and  be  forgotten  in  their  graves,  whose 

lives  should  have  been  placed  on  pei*manent  record  and 
2— 


10  LIFE   AND   LABORS    OF 

widely  circulated.  It  is  much  to  be  regretted,  too,  that 
person's  whose  memories  ought  to  be  preserved,  are  not 
more  careful,  while  living,  to  prepare  and  arrange  ma- 
terials to  be  used  in  writing  a  biography.  For  the 
want  of  such  materials,  it  often  happens  that  surviving 
friends,  whose  feelings  would  prompt  them  to  efforts  to 
rescue  the  memory  of  the  worthy  dead  from  oblivion, 
are  deterred  from  the  undertaking. 

With  those  who  were  acquainted  with  the  late  Eev. 
Egbert  Donnell,  or  have  ever  heard  of  his  extensive 
usefulness  as  a  minister  of  the  Gospel,  there  will  be  but 
one  opinion  respecting  the  obligation  of  his  church  to 
preserve  some  memorial  of  his  character.  He  was  no 
ordinary  man ;  nor  was  he,  in  the  providence  of  God, 
raised  up  for  an  ordinary  purpose. 

He  was  born  in  the  spring  of  1784,  in  Guilford  county, 
North  Carolina.  The  precise  date  of  his  birth  is  not 
known,  as  the  family  record  was  lost  in  the  removal  of 
the  family,  in  1791,  to  Tennessee.  Owing  to  the  dif- 
ficulty of  transportation  across  the  mountains,  most  of 
the  goods,  including  the  family  Bible,  were  sent  in  flat- 
boats  down  the  Tennessee  river,  and  destroyed  by  hos- 
tile Indians  at  Nickajack.  Eobert's  father,  William 
Donnell,  was  a  farmer ;  and  in  this  vocation  the  son 
was  principally  employed  till  he  professed  religion,  and 
turned  his  attention  to  the  great  work  of  the  ministry; 
and  even  then,  like  the  apostle  of  the  Gentiles,  he  often 
"  labored  with  his  own  hands"  on  a  farm.  While  a 
mere  child,  he  exhibited  a  strength  of  intellect  which 


REV.  ROBERT   DONNELL.  11 

indicated  elements  of  extraordinary  power,  and  in- 
duced his  friends  to  believe  that  he  was  destined  to 
some  important  station  in  life. 

His  mother's  maiden  name  was  Bell.  She  was  the 
daughter  of  Samuel  Bell,  the  great  grandfather  of  Hon. 
John  Bell,  of  Tennessee.  Samuel  Bell  was  an  elder  in 
the  Presbyterian  church,  and  died  on  his  knees,  while 
praying  in  his  family.  His  wife  discovered  that  his 
voice  faltered,  and  rose  from  her  knees  and  went  to 
him.  He  was  barely  able  to  speak,  but  said  in  broken 
accents,  "  MoUie,  what  is  this ;  is  it  death?" — and  im- 
mediately expired.  Mr.  Donnell's  mother  had  five 
brothers :  Samuel,  Francis,  James,  Thomas  and  Eobert. 
The  Donnells  and  Bells  formed  a  large  connexion ;  and 
were  much  respected  for  their  moral  worth  and  stand- 
ing as  citizens,  and  were  generally  members  of  the 
Presbytei-ian  church. 

William  Donnell,  the  father  of  Eobert,  was  also  an 
elder  in  that  church ;  and  while  in  North  Carolina,  his 
family  enjoyed  the  ministry  of  the  Eev.  Dr.  Caldwell, 
by  whom  all  the  children  were  baptized  in  infancy. 
He  served  his  country  in  the  war  of  the  Eevolution, 
and  was  engaged  in  the  battle  of  Gruilford  Court-House 
when  General  Greene  drove  the  invading  army  of  Corn- 
wallis  from  North  Carolina.  Indeed,  most  of  the  male 
members  of  Dr.  Caldwell's  congregation  took  part  in 
the  struggle  of  that  eventful  day;  while  the  female 
members  of  his  church,  on  the  same  day,  united  in 
prayer  to  Almighty  God,  on  whose  aid  success  in  battle 


12  LIFE   AND    LABORS    OF 

depends.  Mr.  Donnell's  mother  was,  no  doubt,  in  that 
praying  band.  The  congregation  of  Dr.  Caldwell  had 
suffered  greatly  from  the  British  troops  previous  to 
that  battle.  He  himself,  from  the  ardor  of  his  patriot- 
ism, had  become  a  conspicuous  object  of  British  hos- 
tility, and  was  obliged  to  conceal  himself  in  the  camp 
of  General  Greene — the  price  of  two  hundred  pounds 
having  been  bid  for  his  head  by  the  British  General. 
In  the  meantime,  the  invading  troops  were  encamped 
on  the  Doctor's  premises,  and  had  driven  his  wife  and 
children  from  their  residence  to  the  smoke-house  for 
shelter,  and  insulted  the  mother  in  the  most  vulgar 
and  ungentlemanly  manner.  Before  leaving  the  en- 
campment, the  troops  had  burned  every  rail  of  fence 
on  the  farm,  consumed  all  the  provisions  that  could  be 
found,  and  destroyed  every  living  thing  except  one  old 
goose.  Even  the  Doctor's  papers  did  not  escape  ;  nor 
was  the  family  Bible  spared. 

This  scene  of  desolation  and  distress  was  not  con- 
fined to  Dr.  Caldwell's  family,  but  spread  throughout 
the  bounds  of  his  congregation.  Indeed,  wherever  the 
British  found  David's  Psalms  in  "  metre"  they  regarded 
them  as  evidence  that  the  owners  were  hostile  to  the 
King,  and  encouraged  rebellion.  This  was  true  of  the 
ministers  of  the  Presbyterian  church  throughout  the 
country,  at  the  time  of  our  revolutionary  struggle. 
They  preached  the  duty  of  resisting  tyranny,  and 
cheered  their  people  in  the  midst  of  the  conflict.  Kevs. 
Patrick   Alison,   in    Baltimore,   William^  Tennent    in 


REV.  ROBERT   DONNELL.  13 

Charleston,  Geo.  Duffield  in  Philadelphia,  John  Miller 
of  Dover,  and  James  Ward  in  Virginia,  led  the  waj  in 
vindicating  the  cause  of  American  freedom.  Others 
served  in  the  army  as  chaplains.  Dr.  McWhorter 
served  in  that  capacity,  in  Knox's  brigade,  while  it  lay 
at  White  Plains,  and  often  had  General  Washington 
among  his  hearers.  James  F.  Armstrong  joined  a  vol- 
unteer company,  while  a  candidate  for  the  ministry; 
and  soon  after  his  ordination,  was  appointed  by  Con> 
gress  chaplain  of  the  second  brigade  of  the  Maryland 
forces.  Rev.  John  Blair  Smith,  teacher,  and  afterward 
President  of  Hamden  Sidney  College,  served  as  cap- 
tain of  a  company  of  students  at  the  battle  of  the  Cow- 
pens.  Eev.  James  Hall,  of  North  Carolina,  and  subse- 
quently pioneer  missionary  in  the  valley  of  the  Missis- 
sippi, was  captain  of  a  company  formed  principally  of 
his  own  congregation ;  and  such  was  his  reputation  that 
he  was  offered  the  commission  of  Brigadier  General. 

These  are  but  a  few  of  those  to  whom  honorable  ref- 
rence  might  be  made,  who  freely  risked  their  lives  in 
their  country's  cause,  when  her  liberties  were  in  peril. 
It  is  more  than  probable,  too,  that  valuable  hints  were 
received  from  the  representative  sj'stem  of  government 
in  the  Presbyterian  church,  in  the  organization  of  our 
civil  government. 

In  their  removal  to  Tennessee,  Mr.  Donnell's  family 
endured  gi*eat  hardships,  and'  were  exposed  to  much 
danger  from  the  Indians.  The  country  lying  between 
Knoxville  and  Nashville  was  an  entire  wilderness,  and 


14  LIFE  AND   LABORS   OF 

the  safety  of  emigrants  required  them  to  travel  in  bodies 
under  an  escort  of  soldiers.  A  very  serious  alarm,  on 
a  certain  night,  was  given  in  camp ;  and  while  Mr. 
Donnell's  father  shouldered  his  rifle,  to  aid  in  repelling 
the  savages,  his  mother  concealed  the  children.  Packs 
were  often  dislodged  by  brush  through  which  their 
horses  passed,  as  roads  were  then  unknown  in  that  part 
of  the  countr5^ 

In  the  present  age  of  steamboats  and  other  facilities 
for  traveling,  it  is  comparatively  an  easy  matter  to  re- 
move to  a  new  country  to  what  it  was  when  Mr.  Don- 
nell's  family  came  to  Tennessee ;  nor  is  there  any  anal- 
ogy between  the  privations  and  inconveniences  of  new 
settlements  now,  and  those  experienced  by  emigrants 
to  the  West  sixty  years  ago.  It  was  then  difficult  to 
command,  during  the  first  year,  the  most  scanty  supply 
of  the  necessaries  of  life;  but  now  the  improved  methods 
of  transportation  afford,  in  addition  to  the  necessaries 
of  life,  many  of  the  luxuries. 

Mr.  Bonnell's  father  was  the  first  man  that  drove  a 
wagon  from  Sumner  county,  Tenn.,  to  Lexington,  Ky., 
whither  he  went  to  obtain  salt  for  his  own  family  and 
other  emigrants.  On  coming  to  a  stream  that  could 
not  be  forded,  he  took  his  wagon  apart,  and  crossed  in 
a  canoe,  swimming  his  hoi'ses. 

The  family  obtained  from  the  woods  a  substitute  for 
tea  and  coffee,  and  made  their  sugar  from  the  sap  of 
the  tree.  xVIuch  of  the  clothing  of  boys,  and  even 
young  men,  in  those  days,  was  made  of -dressed  deer- 


REV.  ROBERT   DONNELL.  15 

skins.  Mr.  Donnell's  own  rifle  generally  afforded  an 
ample  supply  of  this  raw  material  of  clothing ;  and  with 
his  own  hands  the  skins  were  dressed.  He  is  said  to 
have  had  no  superior,  either  in  shooting  at  a  mark,  or 
in  the  successful  pursuit  of  game. 

The  family  spent  the  first  year,  after  reaching  Ten- 
nessee, in  Captain  Bell's  fort,  in  Sumner  county,  near 
the  place  where  Hendersonville  now  stands.  Land 
had  been  bought  in  Wilson  county,  but  hostile  Indians 
were  still  infesting  that  portion  of  the  country,  and  it 
was  considered  unsafe  to  occupy  it.  After  the  chas- 
tisement of  the  Cherokees,  destruction  of  Nickajack, 
Lonsctown,  &c. — service  in  which  Mr.  Donnell's  eldest 
brother  participated — the  family  crossed  Cumberland 
river,  and  settled  on  the  land  previously  bought,  on 
Spring  creek.     This  was  in  1797. 

The  next  year,  young  Eobert  had  the  misfortune  to 
lose  his  father.  He  died  of  fever,  in  the  fifty-first  year 
of  his  age — leaving  a  widow  and  seven  children — three 
sons  and  four  daughters.  Their  names  were  :  William, 
Samuel,  Eobert,  Mary,  Sally,  Martha,  and  Jane.  The 
father  was  a  man  of  exemplary  piety,  and  one  of  the 
first  elders  of  the  "Eidge"  congregation.  He  was 
noted  for  his  kindness  to  the  poor  and  needy.  The 
following  incident,  illustrating  this  trait  of  character, 
occurred  the  year  before  he  died.  William  Donnelson, 
after  riding  several  days,  without  success,  in  search  of 
corn,  to  relieve  the  wants  of  his  family,  called  on  Wil- 
liam  Donnell,  and  made  known  his  distress.     "What 


16  LIFE   AND   LABORS    OF 

have  you  to  give  for  corn  ?"  inquired  Mr.  Donnell. 
"  Cash  in  hand,  sir,"  was  the  I'eply.  "  Then,"  rejoined 
the  other,  "you  can  surely  find  it  in  the  country.  I  have 
some  corn  to  spare,  but  am  keeping  it  for  those  who 
are  unable  to  pay  for  it  in  money."  After  much  persua- 
sion, however,  he  consented  to  let  Mr.  Donnelson  have 
three  bushels.  When  the  corn  was  measured,  three 
dollars  were  laid  on  the  table,  being  the  cun-ent  price 
at  that  time.  Mr.  Donnell  took  up  one  dollar,  and 
pushed  the  other  two  back,  saying,  "  One  is  all  I  will 
take." 

The  above  incident  has  been  furnished  by  the  Eev. 
Samuel  McSpedden,  brother-in-law  of  Mr.  Donnelson. 

Robert,  at  the  time  of  his  father's  death,  was  in  the 
sixteenth  year  of  his  age  ;  and  his  older  brothers  hav- 
ing married,  the  care  of  a  widowed  mother  and  two 
sisters  devolved  on  him. 

The  following  letter  of  Mr.  John  F.  Doak,  of  Wilson 
county,  Tenn.,  was  written  at  my  request,  and  contains 
information  respecting  the  early  history  of  Mr.  Don- 
nell, that  no  other  pen  could  have  furnished : 

Dear  Sik  : — I  received  your  letter  some  two  months  since, 
requesting  information  relative  to  the  early  life  of  the  late  Rev. 
Robert  Donnell. 

I  regret  exceedingl3''  that  so  few  items  pertaining  to  the  early 
history  of  that  good  and  great  man  are  at  my  command  ;  and 
there  is  no  other  person  now  living  in  this  neighborhood  that 
knew  him  in  the  days  of  his  youth,  except  my  sister,  and  her 
memory  has  become  so  impaired  that  she  has  no  recollection  of 
dates. 


REV,  ROBERT   DONNELL.  17 

Mr.  Donnell's  family  moved  to  this  country  the  year  before 
my  father.  Both  families  lived  for  a  time  on  the  north  side  of 
Cumberland  river.  My  father,  grandfather  Foster,  Alexander 
Foster,  and  Mr.  Donnell's  father,  all  bought  land  previous  to 
their  leaving  North  Carolina,  on  Spring  creek,  which  was  then 
a  part  of  Sumner  county.  The  tract  purchased  contained  twelve 
hundred  and  eighty  acres.  None  of  the  parties  had  seen  the 
land ;  and  to  prevent  difficulty  in  assigning  to  each  one  his 
portion,  after  personal  examination,  it  was  mutually  agreed 
that  the  decision  should  be  made  before  the  families  reached 
Tennessee.  On  seeing  the  land,  each  member  of  the  company 
took  possession  of  his  own  without  a  murmur,  though  the 
poorest  part  of  the  tract  fell  to  the  share  of  William  Donnell. 

I  have  been  acquainted  with  Robert  Donnell  from  my  earliest 
recollection.  He  was  quite  a  favorite  with  my  father  and 
mother,  and  was  often  in  the  family.  His  suavity  of  manner 
in  his  social  intercourse,  and  industrious  habits,  early  attracted 
the  attention  and  admiration  of  the  neighborhood  generally. 
His  expertness  in  the  use  of  tools,  was  of  great  service  to  the 
community.  Much  inconvenience  had  been  ielt  in  the  country 
for  the  want  of  a  mill,  and  when  the  erection  of  one  was  com- 
menced, Mr.  Donnell,  though  but  sixteen  years  old,  and  had 
never  studied  the  trade,  was  the  only  person  that  could  be 
found  in  the  country  to  superintend  the  work.  Indeed,  he  did 
most  of  the  labor  with  his  own  hands.  The  mill  proved  to  be 
a  very  good  one,  and  lasted  many  years.  The  logs  of  the  build- 
ing were  cedar,  and  some  of  them  are  still  to  be  seen  on  the 
ground.  I  showed  the  place  where  the  mill  stood,  not  long  ago, 
to  Mr.  Donnell's  son. 

The  physical  poM'^ers  of  Mr.  Donnell  were  extraordinary.  I 
knew  him  to  split  one  thousand  rails  in  a  single  day.  The  tim- 
ber was  cedar,  it  is  true ;  but  I  am  not  aware  that  the  number 
was  ever  equalled  before  or  since.  In  the  chase  after  the  bear 
or  deer,  he  was  always  foremost,  and  I  never  knew  his  superior 
in  shooting  at  a  mark. 
3— 


18  LIFE   AND   LABORS   OF 

His  profession  of  religion  and  determination  to  preach  pro^ 
duced  considerable  excitement  ansong  his  relatives  and  friends. 
In  the  common  acceptation  of  the  term,  be  was  "uneducated  ;" 
and  it- was  regarded  as  presumption  in  that  day,  in  the  Presby- 
terian church,  to  think  of  preaching  without  an  education. 
Rev.  Samuel  Donnell,  cousin  of  his  father,  was  then  teaching 
school  in  the  neighborhood,  and  offered  to  educate  him  gratis. 
But  Robert  declined  ',  took  his  Bible  and  went  to  work,  saying 
It  was  too  long  to  spend  five  or  six  years  learning  to  preachy 
when  there  was  such  a  pressing  call  for  laborers  in  the  vine- 
yard of  the  Lord. 

I  recollect  hearing  my  mother  ask  him,  about  the  time  he 
began  to  preach,  if  they — referring  to  himself  and  friends  of  the 
revival — had  found  a  better  and  nearer  way  to  heaven  ?  He  re- 
plied, that  he  had  great  respect  for  the  Presbyterian  church,  and 
venerated  the  religion  of  the  fathers ;  but  that  there  were  some 
things  in  the  Westminster  Confession  of  Faith  that  he  could 
not  believe.  He  then  playfully  asked  her  if,  when  she  moved 
to  Tennessee,  they  did  not  in  crossing  Spencer's  hill,  tie  a  tree 
to  the  hind  part  of  the  wagon,  to  hold  it  back  and  keep  it  steady? 
She  said  they  did.  Well,  said  he,  I  have  no  doubt  the  time  will 
come  when  wagons  will  cross  that  hill  tvithont  locking ;  so  we 
must  advance  as  light  increases,  and  not  merely  hold  to  senti- 
ments and  usages  beeatise  the  fathers  entertained  them.  In 
this  good-humored  way,  he  generally  met  opposition,  so  that 
everybody  loved  him,  though  differing  with  him  in  sentiments. 

I  regarded  Mr.  Donnell  as  one  of  the  best  men  I  ever  knew, 
and  his  preaching  and  examjjle  have  been  of  incalculable  ben- 
efit to  me.  JOHN  F.  DOAK. 

Rev.  D.  LowKY. 

There  is  a  great  principle  embodied  in  the  above  re- 
mark of  Mr.  Donnell  to  Mrs.  Doak — '•  that  we  must 
advance  as  light  increases."  Enoch  certainly  under- 
stood the  plan  of  salvation  better  than  Adam;   Isaiah 


REV,  ROBERT   DONNELL.  19 

better  than  Enoch  ;  and  John  the  Baptist  better  than 
either ;  while  the  least  in  the  kingdom  of  Christ,  after 
his  resurrection,  was  greater  than  John  the  baptist. 

Pentecost  was  not  the  beginning  of  a  new  dispensa- 
tion, but  merely  an  increase  of  a  degree  of  light  previ- 
ously enjoyed. 

The  reformation  was  not  a  new  revelation  from 
heaven,  but  the  restoration  of  a  degree  of  divine  light 
in  the  church.  In  the  days  of  Wesley,  that  light  was 
increased  5  and  in  the  days  of  Ewing  and  King,  a  still 
greater  intensity  of  the  Spirit  was  given  in  answer  to 
extraordinary  prayer. 

It  is  the  remark  of  Sir  James  Mackintosh,  that  all 
great  men  have  had  good  mothers.  It  holds  true  in 
respect  to  the  mother  of  Mr.  Donnell.  She  was  a 
woman  of  more  than  ordinary  intellectual  endowments, 
and  her  religious  influence  in  her  family  was  elevating, 
refining  and  spiritual.  In  the  education  of  young  Eob- 
ert,  she  early  familiarized  his  mind  with  the  word  of 
God.  Before  he  was  seven  years  old,  he  read,  under 
her  direction,  the  Bible  through  four  times,  besides 
committing  to  memory  the  shorter  Catechism  of  the 
Presbyterian  church.  The  Sabbath  was  a  sacred  day 
in  the  family,  and  so  strictly  kept  that  neither  visiting 
nor  worldly  conversation  was  allowed.  She  never 
failed  to  pray  in  her  family,  morning  and  evening, 
when  her  husband  was  absent;  and  it  was  during  one 
of  these  seasons  of  devotion  that  young  Robert  first 
felt  the  necessity  of  religion.     He  says:  "My  mother 


20  LIFE   AND   LABORS   OF 

was,  from  my  first  recollection,  attentive  to  the  duty 
of  family  prayer  in  my  father's  absence ;  and  her  fer- 
vent supplications  made  an  eai'ly  impression  on  my 
mind  of  the  importance  of  religion," 

This  excellent  mother  in  Israel  died  on  the  seventh 
day  of  June,  1828,  "in  full  assurance  of  hope."  The 
following  is  the  son's  own  account  of  his  last  intei'view 
with  her:  "About  ten  days  before  she  died,  I  visited 
her,  and  found  her  mind  calm,  and  in  the  full  enjoy- 
ment of  religion.  "When  I  approached  her  bed  to  bid 
her  farewell,  and  to  shake  hands  with  her,  as  I  believed 
for  the  last  time,  she  requested  me  to  kneel,  and  then 
offered  up  a  short  but  fervent  prayer  for  myself  and 
wife,  and  all  her  children.  At  the  close,  she  remarked, 
with  much  feeling,  '  This  will  be  our  last  meeting  on 
earth.'  "  All  her  children,  then  living,  were  members 
of  the  church,  and  those  that  were  dead  had  left  satis- 
factory evidence  that  they  had  joined  the  church  above. 
What  a  thought !  a  whole  family  in  heaven! 

It  is  an  incident  worthy  of  permanent  record  in  the 
history  of  the  late  Eev.  Thomas  Calhoun,  Sr.,  as  well 
as  Mr.  Donnell,  that  both  were  early  impressed  on  the 
subject  of  I'eligion  under  the  prayers  of  their  mothers. 
Mr.  Calhoun  says :  "  My  first  impression  of  the  neces- 
sity of  religion  was  felt  while  mother  was  engaged  at 
family  prayer,  in  the  absence  of  my  father."  Who  can 
tell  how  much,  the  church  is  indebted  to  the  religious 
instruction  and  pious  example  of  those  mothers,  for 
the  two  eminently  useful  ministers  of  the  Gospel  just 


REV.  ROBERT   DONNELL.  21 

named !  The  power  of  mothers  in  the  church  has  ever 
been  felt  and  acknowledged  by  the  observing  and 
thoughtful.  "It  is  due  to  gratitude  and  to  nature," 
said  the  late  President  Adams,  "that  I  should  acknowl- 
edge and  avow  that  such  as  I  have  been,  whatever  it 
was,  such  as  I  am,  whatever  it  is,  and  such  as  I  hope 
to  be  in  all  futurity,  must  be  ascribed,  under  Provi- 
dence, to  the  precepts  and  example  of  my  mother." 
Allusion  might  also  be  made,  were  it  necessary,  to  such 
men  as  Bacon,  Hall,  Dwight,  Edwards,  and  Newton,  to 
prove  the  influence  of  mothers  in  moulding  character. 
Those  great  men  were  all  blessed  with  gifted  and  pious 
mothers.  A  few  years  ago,  it  was  ascertained  that  of 
two  hundred  and  thirty-four  theological  students,  two 
hundred  and  four  were  the  Sons  of  religious  mothers. 

Mr.  Donnell  was  not  only  the  son  of  pious  parents, 
but  the  descendant  of  a  long  succession  of  Scotch- 
Irish  Presbyterians.  In  Ireland,  there  are  three  reli- 
gious classes.  One  class  descended  from  the  ancient 
Irish,  and  are  generally  Roman  Catholics.  Another 
portion  of  the  inhabitants  descended  from  an  English 
ancestry,  and  are  mostly  Episcopalians ;  while  the 
Presbyterians  of  Ireland  claim  a  Scotch  ancestry. 
They  came  to  our  country  at  an  early  day ;  and  have 
ever  been  distinguished  for  their  love  of  civil  and  reli- 
gious liberty.  Political  tyranny  first  drove  them  from 
Ireland.  They  took  a  prominent  part  in  laying  the 
foundation  of  our  Government,  and  in  giving  type  to 
church  and  state.     They  were  strong  believers  in  the 


22  LIFE   AND   LABORS   OP 

Abrahamic  covenant,  and  never  failed  to  dedicate  their 
children  to  God,  in  the  ordinance  of  baptism.  This 
duty  was  generally  attended  to  before  the  whole  con- 
gregation ;  when  tears  of  joy  often  appeared  in  the 
eyes  of  aged  members  of  the  church,  as  they  beheld 
the  descendants  of  a  pious  ancestry  thus  enjoying  the 
privileges  of  "Abraham's  seed;"  and  thej"  would  some- 
times give  vent  to  their  feelings  in  an  under  tone,  say- 
ing :  "  The  covenant,  the  blessed  covenant,  I  loill  he  a  God 
to  thee  and  to  thy  seed  after  thee."  Infant  baptism  should 
alivays  be  administered,  when  at  all  convenient,  in  the 
house  of  God.  It  is  too  beautiful  and  impressive  an 
ordinance  to  be  done  in  a  corner. 

Mr.  Donnell  was  early  impressed  on  the  subject  of 
religion,  by  a  dream.  He  imagined  that  the  pastor  of 
the  congregation  visited  the  family,  and  as  "  his  cus- 
tom was,"  catechised  the  children  with  unusual  solem- 
nity. Young  Eobert  thought  he  took  him  by  the  hand, 
saying,  with  much  feeling :  "  My  son,  you  are  a  sinner, 
and  must  be  converted."  He  awoke,  and  thought  of 
the  dream  with  seriousness  for  a  time ;  but  the  impres- 
sion passed  away,  as  the  effects  of  dreams  generally  do. 
The  pastor,  however,  in  a  few  days,  actually  came,  and 
did  almost  literally  as  had  been  indicated  by  the  dream. 
This  so  affected  Eobert,  that  when  the  preacher  left, 
he  retired  for  secret  prayer ;  and  while  on  his  knees, 
resolved  to  pray  regularly  during  life.  Subsequently, 
however,  he  found  himself  growing  indifferent,  and  in 
danger  of  neglecting  the  duty  he  had  determined  to 


REV.  ROBERT   DONNELL.  23 

Ijerform;  and  to  guard  against  breaking  his  resolution, 
he  wrote  on  a  piece  of  paper,  and  carried  it  in  his 
pocket,  "  Remember  LoVs  wife." 

The  conversion  of  his  brother  William,  and  one  of 
his  sisters,  added  new  strength  to  Mr.  Bonnell's  anxiety 
on  the  subject  of  religion.  Shortly  after  their  profes- 
sion, he  attended  a  camp-meeting  at  the  "  Eidge,"  in 
Sumner  county,  Tenn.,  in  the  fall  of  1800.  Here  he 
heard  the  Eevs.  Messrs.  McGready,  McGee,  Hodge, 
Ewing  and  King  preach.  Many  were  converted  dur- 
ing the  meeting,  and  Mr.  Donnell  was  often  among  the 
anxious,  but  obtained  no  relief.  He  felt  glad,  however, 
that  there  was  a  "  way  of  salvation  for  others,"  though 
he  might  not  be  able  to  find  it.  His  great  difficulty 
was,  he  could  not  feel  his  sins  as  others  seemed  to  feel 
theirs. 

It  was  at  this  same  meeting  that  the  Eev.  Thomas 
Calhoun  first  felt  his  abiding  conviction,  and  resolved 
to  seek  religion.  I  have  often  heard  him  speak  of  the 
appearance  of  McGee  and  King,  when  he  first  arrived 
on  the  ground.  They  were  praying  for,  and  instruct- 
ing mournei'S,  and  seemed  to  be  absorbed  in  anxiety 
for  their  salvation.  Little  did  those  devoted  ministers 
of  Christ  then  know  what  an  influence  the  labors  of 
that  meeting  were  about  to  throw  upon  the  world 
through  the  instrumentality  of  Donnell  and  Calhoun. 
But  "  behold,  how  great  a  matter  a  little  fire  kindleth." 
Donnell  and  Calhoun  labored  each  near  half  a  century 
in  the  ministry,  and  with  extraordinary  success ;  and 


24  LIFE   AND   LABORS    OF 

their  posthumous  influence  will  not  be  developed  till 
the  day  of  judgment.  Twenty  young  men  were  con- 
verted in  the  course  of  Mr.  Calhoun's  ministry,  in  one 
of  his  congregations — Big  Spnng — that  subsequently 
became  useful  ministers  of  the  Gospel ;  and  I  now  have 
before  me  the  names  of  sixty-one  preachers,  who  were 
either  converted  or  brought  into  the  ministry  through 
Mr.  Donnell's  instrumentality.  Among  this  number 
were  the  lamented  Bryan,  Morgan,  Moore,  Alexander, 
Frazier,  and  others,  all  dear  to  the  church. 

But  we  left  Mr.  Donnell  at  the  Kidge  camp-meeting, 
complaining  of  the  hardness  of  his  heart.  In  this  state 
of  mind,  _^he  returned  home  from  the  meeting.  On 
reaching  home,  he  retired  immediately  to  the  woods  to 
pray;  but  arose  from  his  knees,  still  lamenting  the 
hardness  of  his  heart.  While  returning  to  the  house, 
he  began  to  think  of  Christ — directing  his  thoughts 
away  from  his  heart — and  became,  in  a  moment,  ab- 
sorbed with  the  reflection  that  "Jesus  Christ  came  into 
the  world  to  save  sinners."  The  inquiry  at  once  arose, 
"  Why  not  trust  him  as  my  Saviour  ?"  While  thus  con- 
templating Christ  as  the  saviour  of  the  world,  and  en- 
deavoring to  trust  him  as  his  Redeemer,  an  indescriba- 
ble peace  and  joy  sprung  up  iji  his  mind ;  and  he  then 
and  there  dated  his  conversion. 

This  account  of  his  conversion — which  occurred  in 
the  seventeenth  year  of  his  age — was  given  by  himself, 
during  his  last  sickness,  to  Rev.  Thomas  P.  Calhoun,  Jr. 

Soon  after  Mi*.  Donnell  professed  religion,  he  resolved 


REV.  ROBERT   DONNELL.  25 

to  abandon  the  use  of  ardent  spirits;  not  because  he 
had  been  intemperate,  or  feared  that  he  should  be,  but 
his  principal  reason  was  that  he  had  a  good  constitu- 
tion, and  believed  that  drinking,  even  moderately, 
might  injure  it.  At  any  rate,  he  thought  it  would  be 
of  no  service,  either  to  body  or  mind.  After  forming 
the  resolution,  he  made  it  known  to  his  mother;  and 
they  mutually  agreed  that  no  more  intoxicating  liquors 
should  be  brought  to  the  house.  When  the  neighbors 
heard  of  this  determination,  they  said  he  could  not  get 
his  logs  rolled,  or  corn  husked,  without  whisky.  Mr. 
Donnell's  reply  was  :  "  If  my  neighbors  will  not  help 
me,  I  can  do  without  them" — a  reply  not  dictated  by 
passion  or  conceit,  but  which  displayed  the  manly  self- 
reliance  of  a  superior  spirit. 

This  determination,  it  will  be  remembered,  was  quite 
in  advance  of  the  great  temperance  enterpi-ise,  as  after- 
ward introduced.  The  first  regular  temperance  society 
was  formed  in  1808,  seven  years  after  Mr.  Donnell  re- 
solved on  total  abstinence.  To  carry  out  his  purpose, 
therefore,  must  have  required  much  moral  courage. 
Public  sentiment,  both  in  and  out  of  the  church,  and 
also  his  pecuniary  interest,  were  against  that  purpose. 
Is  it  not  more  than  probable  that  the  temperate  habits 
adopted  by  him,  at  that  early  period  of  life,  contributed 
much  in  forming  and  sustaining  that  robustness  of 
physical  constitution,  which  enabled  him  for  so  many 
years  to  endure  such  labors  as  he  performed  in  the 
ministry?     Preachers  above  all  men  should  understand 

and  strictly  observe  the  laws  of  health. 
4— 


26  LIFE   AND   LABORS   OF 


CHAPTER  II. 

FROM   HIS  CONVERSION   UNTIL   LICENSED  TO  PREACH. 

He  joins  the  Presbyterian  Church— His  mind  turned  to  the  Ministry- 
Commission  of  Kentucky  Synod— The  Revival  Party — Camp-meet- 
ing near  Murfreesborough— Spends  a  whole  Night  in  Prayer— Joins 
the  "  Council"— Encouraged  to  Exhort— Extent  of  his  Circuit— Dis- 
couragements—Interview  with  Col.  Provine— Cumberland  Presby- 
tery Organized— Licensed  to  Preach  — Trial  Sermon  —  Letter  from 
Mr.  Ewing. 

In  1801,  Mr.  Donnell  joined  the  Presbyterian  church 
on  Spring  creek,  (in  Wilson  county,  Tenn.,)  of  which 
Eev.  Samuel  Donnell,  cousin  of  Eobert's  father,  was 
pastor.  Unfortunately,  this  preacher  was  strongly  op- 
posed to  the  great  revival  of  religion  which  had  just 
commenced  in  the  country,  and  did  everything  in  his 
power  to  keep  it  out  of  his  congregation.  But  his 
efforts  were  unavailing,  for  it  soon  spread  among  his 
people.  An  unhappy  division  followed,  and  the  revival 
party  formed  a  new  church,  called  Bethesda.  Though 
no  one,  as  yet,  thought  of  a  separation  from  the  Pres- 
byterian church,  elements  were,  however,  at  work, 
which  finally  led  to  that  result. 

Soon  after  joining  the  church,  Mr.  Donnell's  mind 
was  turned  to  the  great  work  of  the  ministry ;  and  he 
commenced  holding  prayer-meetings  and  exhorting  in 
his  immediate  neighborhood.  He  saw,  with  regret, 
the  church  throughout  the  country  dividied,  and  minis- 


REV.  ROBERT   DONNELL.  27 

ters  arrayed  against  each  other ;  some  for,  and  others 
opposed,  to  the  revival  of  religion.  But  although  he 
desired,  in  some  active  way,  to  help  build  up  the  "waste 
places  of  Zion,"  he  could  not  see  how  it  was  possible 
for  him  ever  to  reach  the  ministry  in  the  Presbyterian 
church.  Without  an  education,  and  destitute  of  the 
means  of  procuring  one — for  he  was  compelled  to  labor 
with  his  own  hands  to  support  an  aged  mother  and  two 
sisters — the  way  seemed  to  be  effectually  barred  against 
him.  It  occurred  to  him,  however,  to  await  the  open- 
ings of  Divine  Providence,  and  in  the  meantime  to  do 
all  the  good  he  could  in  a  private  capacity. 

After  the  illegal  action  of  the  "  Commission  of  the 
Kentucky  Synod,"  in  1805,  forbidding  the  revival  party 
of  Cumberland  Presbytery  to  officiate  as  ministers  in 
the  Presbyterian  church,  they  determined  to  organize 
a  "  Council,"  and  continue  to  preach  and  encourage 
the  wonderful  work  of  God,  then  in  progress,  as  best 
they  could — still  hoping  to  obtain  redz-ess  from  the 
General  Assembly.     But  they  hoped  in  vain. 

So  soon  as  Mr.  Donnell  heard  that  a  "  Council"  was 
constituted  he  resolved  to  place  himself  under  its  care, 
as  a  candidate  for  the  ministry,  and  rise  or  fall  with 
the  revival  party.  This  resolution  was  formed  at  a 
camp-meeting  near  Murfreesborough.  The  following 
is  his  own  account  of  his  final  struggle  of  mind  on  the 
subject:  "  While  the  sacrament  of  the  Lord's  Supper 
was  being  administered,  I  looked  over  the  large  con- 
gregation, thought  of  the  condition  of  sinners,  scarcity 


28  LIFE   AND   LABORS   OF 

of  preachers,  the  distracted  state  of  the  church,  and 
became  so  affected  that  I  retired  to  the  woods  to  pray, 
and  there  remained  all  night.  The  burden  of  my  prayer 
was,  ^ Lord,  what  wilt  thou  have  me  doT  I  thought  I 
saw  the  path  of  duty  plainly  marked  before  me,  and 
resolved  to  pursue  it." 

He  joined  the  Council  in  1806.  Hodge,  McAdow, 
King  and  Ewing  were  the  ordained  preachers  present. 
Kirkpatrick,  Porter,  Bell,  McClain  and  Farr  were  licen- 
tiates under  its  care,  and  Calhoun,  Harris  and  Chapman 
were  candidates — all  of  whom  had  been  received  by 
Cumberland  Presbytery,  previous  to  its  falling  under 
the  unconstitutional  violence  of  the  "  Commission  of 
the  Kentucky  Synod."  William  Barr\ett,  McLinn  and 
Bumpus  joined  the  "  Council"  at  the  same  meeting  that 
Mr.  Donnell  did,  and  with  him  were  encouraged  to.ex- 
hort.  Mr.  Donnell  was  directed  to  ride  as  an  exhorter 
•  over  the  country  lying  between  the  Cumberland  and 
Ohio  rivers,  extending  as  far  as  Burksville  on  the  south, 
and  Louisville  on  the  north.  It  required  three  months 
to  go  round  his  circuit.  God,  in  a  very  remarkable 
manner,  crowned  his  labors  with  success.  The  king- 
dom of  Satan  trembled;  the  desolate  and  solitary  places 
of  Zion  bloomed  like  the  rose,  and  he  became  the  happy 
instrument  in  turning  many  from  darkness  to  light. 
Trials  and  labors  were  patiently  endured  by  him ;  wild 
meat,  without  bread,  often  constituted  his  only  repast'; 
while  the  rough  floor  of  an  humble  cabin,  with  a  blanket 
to  cover  him,  was  his  bed.     The  following  account  of 


REV.  ROBERT   DONNELL.  29 

a  meeting,  held  by  himself  and  the  late  Eev.  William 
Barnett,  before  either  of  them  was  licensed  to  preach, 
will  afford  a  faint  idea  of  the  condition  of  the  country 
at  that  early  day.  He  says  :  "  The  people  grubbed  up 
the  cane  to  prepare  a  place  for  the  congregation  to  as- 
semble, and  opened  a  road  through  the  cane-brake  to 
the  ground.  The  pulpit  was  made  of  such  materials  as 
could  be  procured  from  the  forest  with  a  chopping-axe, 
with  a  pole  in  front  as  a  hand-board."  A  powerful  re- 
vival of  religion  followed  as  the  fruit  of  this  meeting ; 
and  one  of  the  converts  became  a  preacher  of  the 
Gospel. 

But  although  Mr.  Donnell  took  high  rank  in  the  pul- 
pit, and  extraordinary  success  attended  his  labors,  ob- 
stacles sprung  up  from  various  quarters  which  severely 
tried  his  faith  and  moral  courage.  The  established 
denominations  of  the  country  were  arrayed  against 
him.  Elder  Blackman,  at  a  camp-meeting  near  where 
Huntsville  now  stands,  debarred  Cumberland  Presby- 
terians from  communion  at  the  Lord's  table.  Bishop 
McKendree  pronounced  Cumberland  Presbyterians  to 
be  in  a  state  of  disorder,  having  no  church  organization. 
The  revival  Mr.  Donnell  was  laboring  to  promote, 
found  but  little  encouragement  among  the  Baptists 
of  that  day,  and  still  less  among  the  Presbyterians. 
The  withdrawal,  too,  of  Messrs.  JEodge  and  McGready 
from  the  "  Council, "  and  return  to  the  Presbyterian 
church,  greatly  increased  his  discouragements.  Mr. 
McGee,  also,  his  favorite  preacher,  for  a  time  faltered. 


30  LIFE   AND    LABORS    OF 

Though  identified  in  feeling  with  the  revival  party  and 
"Council,"  still  he  hesitated  about  the  propriety  of 
organizing  a  new  denomination  of  christians.  His 
great  difficulty  was  the  want  of  a  Confession  of  Paith, 
setting  forth  their  system  of  doctrine.  At  one  of  Mr. 
Donnell's  desponding  moments,  he  visited  old  Col.  Pro- 
vine,  brother  of  the  late  Eev.  John  Provine,  and  the 
interview  produced  a  very  happy  effect.  The  old  man 
said  to  him ;  "  Your  people  will  yet  build  up  a  great 
church,  and  I  advise,  should  overtures  ever  be  made  by 
the  old  church  for  re-union,  that  they  be  rejected.  You 
will  do  more  good  in  a  separate  organization.  I  pro- 
fessed religion  under  the  preaching  of  the  Tennents. 
A  schism  in  that  day  took  place  in  the  Presbyterian 
church.  A  revival  and  anti-revival  party  sprung  up, 
and  were  arrayed  against  each  other  for  many  years. 
At  length,  the  revival  party  yielded,  and  went  back, 
and  the  revival  ceased."  This  advice  was  given  and 
statement  made  when  Col.  Provine  was  in  his  eighty- 
fourth  year,  and  on  his  death-bed,  A  full  account  of 
the  schism  to  which  he  alluded,  and  the  causes  leading 
to  it,  may  be  seen  in  Dr.  Hodge's  "  Constitutional  His- 
tory of  the  Presbyterian  Church ;"  also,  in  a  work 
lately  published,  called  the  "  Log  College."  The  causes 
which  led  to  that  division,  were  somewhat  similar  to 
those  which  gave  rise  to  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian 
church. 

Mr.  Donnell  was  always  strongly  opposed  to  an  or- 
ganic union  with  the  old  church,  unless  the  Cumber- 


REV.  ROBERT   DONNELL.  31 

land  Presbyterian  Confession  of  Faith  could  become 
the  creed  of  both  parties.  The  subject  of  uniting  with 
the  New  School  branch  of  the  Presbyterian  church, 
came  up  in  our  General  Assembly,  while  in  session  at 
Lebanon,  Ohio,  some  ten  or  fifteen  years  ago.  Mr. 
Donnell  gave  it  no  countenance.  His  main  argument 
against  it  was,  that  the  creed  of  Cumberland  Presby- 
terians was  "  conservative''''  in  character,  excluding  the 
extremes  or  objectionable  points  of  both  Calvinism  and 
Armenianism ;  that  the  success  of  the  Gospel  in  the 
world  required  such  a  system  of  doctrine,  and  in  order 
to  preserve  and  hand  it  down  to  posterity,  the  identity 
of  his  church  must  be  maintained. 

When  the  news  of  the  organiz-ation  of  Cumberland 
Presbytery  reached  Mr.  Donnell,  he  was  riding  and 
exhorting  in  what  was  then  Alabama  Territory.  In 
reference  to  his  feelings  when  the  intelligence  arrived, 
he  says  :  "  If  ever  I  was  free  from  sectarian  feeling,  it 
was  at  that  period.  I  often  thought,  '  For  what  am  I 
laboring  ?  I  am  connected  with  no  constituted  church, 
and  know  not  that  I  ever  shall  be.  For  what,  then,  do 
I  labor,  if  I  cannot  build  up  a  church  ?'  The  reply  was, 
'  For  the  glory  of  God,  and  the  salvation  of  precious 
souls.'  'But  what  will  become  of  the  few  so  strongly 
united  in  the  bonds  of  love  ?'  This  could  only  be  solved 
by  the  Great  Head  of  the  Church,  and  of  Him  I  often 
sought  an  answer ;  and  am  persuaded  he  did  answer, 
some  time  before  the  Presbytery  was  constituted.  I 
had  become^quite  calm  on  the  subject,  under  a  firm  be- 


32  LIFE   AND   LABORS   OF 

lief  that  God  would  open  a  way  for  us,  I  was  in  this 
frame  of  mind  when  the  news  came,  that  Ewing,  King 
and  McAdow  had  met  and  organized.  1  felt  truly 
thankful  to  God  that  he  had  thus  opened  a  door  of  use- 
fulness to  a  feeble  handful,  in  spite  of  all  the  obstacles 
that  had  been  thrown  in  their  way." 

Four  years  had  now  elapsed  since  Mr.  Donnell  had 
placed  himself  under  the  care  of  the  "Council,"  during 
which  he  had  spent  most  of  his  time  in  riding  and  ex- 
horting. The  "Council"  had  not  deemed  it  proper  to 
license  or  ordain  any  to  preach,  but  merely  encouraged 
those  who  seemed  to  be  impressed  on  that  subject  to 
exhort. 

It  is  impossible,  at  this  day,  to  understand  and  ap- 
preciate the  state  of  suspense  that  then  prevailed.  A 
faint  view  of  it  may  be  seen  in  the  following  extract 
of  a  letter,  from  the  Rev,  Finis  Ewing  to  Rev,  James 
B.  Porter,  written  under  date  December  6,  1809 : 

"  I  feel  determined  to  go  into  a  constituted  state,  if  I  can  get 
no  more  than  one  ordained  preacher  to  join  me.  You  may  be 
startled  at  this.  So  was  I  when  I  first  looked  at  the  subject. 
But  on  a  closer  and  more  impartial  examination  of  my  aversion 
to  such  a  measure,  I  was  induced  to  believe  that  pride  and  tra- 
dition were  the  most  formidable  arguments  against  it.  I  there- 
fore was  induced  to  give  up  the  point,  for  the  following  reasons 
— 1st,  because  the  necessities  of  the  church  demand  it;  2d,  be- 
cause there  is  nothing  in  God's  word  forbidding  it ;  3d,  because 
no  reformed  church  in  chrivStendom,  except  the  Presbyterian, 
requires  absolutely,  and  under  all  circumstances,  the  number 
of  three  to  ordain  one  ;  4th,  because  even  that  church  can  de- 
part from  this  rule,  one  of  the  members  of  S^Miod  being  in  that 


REV.  ROBERT   DONNELL.  33 

predicament,  J—  B— .  Therefore,  for  so  doing,  we  could  not 
feel,  nor  justly  be,  reproached  from  any  quarter.  I  think,  not- 
withstanding, the  Presbyterian  rule  on  this  subject  a  good  one, 
and  I  would  not  consent  to  depart  from  it  only  in  case  of  ex- 
treme necessity.  Whether  we  will  be  necessitated  to  do  so,  I 
cannot  yet  tell,  for  I  have  not  yet  heard  from  Messrs.  McGee  or 
McAdow. 

"  Brother  Porter,  if  you  will  not  think  it  discourteous,  I  will 
ask  you  a  question,  on  which  I  wish  you  seriously  to  think  :— 
Whether  it  would  most  wound  your  pride  or  your  conscience 
to  receive  ordination  from  only  two  ministers?"* 

Messrs.  Ewing  and  King  were  then  ready  to  act  in 
the  formation  of  a  separate  organization ;  but  neither 
McAdow  nor  McGee  had  consented  to  co-operate.  The 
former  subsequently  became  convinced  that  it  was  his 
duty  to  accede  to  the  wishes  of  Mr.  Ewing ;  and  at  his 
own  house,  Cumberland  Presbytery  was,  on  the  4th  of 
February,  1810,  constituted.  Mr.  McGee  did  not  join 
till  the  next  fall. 

It  will  be  seen  that  Mr.  Ewing,  like  Dr.  Whately, 
was  not  a  believer  in  apostolic  succession.  The  latter 
"offered  £1,000  to  any  priest,  of  any  sect  upon  earth, 
who  will  prove,  within  twelve  links,  his  personal  suc- 
cession from  the  Apostles."  In  reference  to  this  prop- 
osition, Dr.  Cummings  remarks :  "  Now,  since  so  many 
pretend  to  apostolic  succession,  it  is  a  pity  that  they 
should  not  enrich  themselves  with  such  a  reward,  by 
producing  their  credentials,  and  showing  that  they  sit 
in  Peter's  chair,  and  have  a  legitimate  and  regularly 

*  Ewlng's  Life  and  Times,  p.  190. 
5 — 


34  LIFE  AND   LABORS    OP 

transmitted  succession  from  him.  Speak  truth,  and 
you  sit  on  the  right  seat.  Speak  apostolic  truth,  and 
you  give  invincible  evidence  of  apostolic  succession. 
But  the  truth  is,  we  can  trace,  historically,  no  such 
thing  in  modern  times.  It  is  the  purest  figment  upon 
earth." 

Tenacity  for  precedent  has  done  much  hai*m  in  the 
church.  More  imjDortance  has  sometimes  been  at- 
tached to  it  than  to  the  word  of  Grod.  Wherever  there 
is  excessive  attachment  to  form  and  ceremony,  there  is 
danger  of  laxity  in  morals.  The  truth  is,  no  church 
on  earth  is  " ceremonially  scriptural"  All  have  usages 
not  found  in  the  Bible.  Inflexibility,  where  vital  prin- 
ciple is  concerned,  is  commendable;  but  to  disjDute 
about  a  mere  custom,  that  may  or  may  not  be  observed 
without  sin,  is  detestable. 

Mr.  Donnell  was  licensed  to  preach,  at  Big  Spring, 
Wilson  county,  Tennessee,  in  1811.  Harris  and  Chap- 
man were  licensed  at  the  same  time.  His  trial  ser- 
mon was  from  Eomans  v :  1.  It  is  said  to  have  been 
quite  an  ordinary  discourse ;  so  much  so  that  Mr. 
Ewing  remarked,  that  "  it  was  a  very  little  sermon  for 
so  large  a  man"  —  referring  to  his  physical  stature. 
The  truth  is,  Mr.  Donnell  had  given  but  little  attention 
to  its  composition.  He  had,  while  riding  his  circuit, 
been  exhorting  in  all  the  congregations  before  preach- 
ers and  elders,  and  relied  upon  extemporaneous  efforts 
to  sustain  him  before  the  Presbytery,  rather  than  his 
written  discourse.     No  man  placed  a  higher  estimate 


REV.  ROBERT    DONNE LL.  35 

on  Mr.  Donnell's  talents,  than  Mr.  Ewiug ;  and  an  un- 
broken correspondence  was  kept  up  between  them  till 
the  death  of  Mr.  Ewing — indicating  a  very  warm  and 
mutual  attachment.  The  following  letter  of  Mr.  Ewing 
will  show  the  confidence  and  personal  friendship  exist- 
ing between  them  :* 

"My  Beloved  Brother  Ronnei.l,— I  am  pleased  with  your 
very  just  and  profitable  reflections  on  the  depression  of  our 
nionied  interests.  Treasure  in  heaven  will  always  keep  us 
from  being  too  much  depressed  under  temporal  loss,  and  too 
much  elated  with  temporal  prosperity, 

"I  design,  this  evening,  to  send  on  my  resignation  as  post- 
master, to  take  eflfect  the  last  of  March.  I  am  led  to  this  course 
ou  account  of  my  anticipated  removal  in  the  spring.  Yes,  the 
die  is  cast.  If  God  will,  I  expect  assuredly  to  start  with  my 
family  to  Missouri.  I  trust  I  will  not,  in  this  act,  resist  or 
counteract  the  will  of  my  Divine  Master.  Therefore,  pray  for 
me  and  mine.  If  God  spares  us,  I  hope  we  may  meet  at  some 
S.vnods.  In  the  meantime,  write  to  mo  here  before  I  leave,  and 
then  direct  your  letters  to  Boonville,  Cooper  county,  Missouri 
Territory.  For  although  I  may  not  be  postmaster  in  that  coun- 
try, I  will  always  gladly  pay  postage  on  your  letters.  I  feel 
that  the  greater  distance  will  not  decrease,  but  rather  increase, 
my  attachment." 

This  letter  is  dated  February  4,  1820. 


*  Ewing's  Life  and  Times,  p.  204. 


36  LIFE   AND   LABORS   OP 


CHAPTER  III. 

FROM   HIS  ORDINATION   TILL  THE  COMPILATION   OF  THE  CON- 
FESSION  OF  FAITH. 

His  Ordination  —  Remarkable  Economy  of  Time  —  Physical  Labors- 
Holds  tlie  first  Camp-meeting  in  Alabama  —  Success  in  Founding 
Churches  — Preaches  at  Nashville  —  One  of  the  Committee  to  Com- 
pile a  Confession  ol  Faith— The  Synod  that  adopted  it. 

Mr.  Donnell  was  ordained  in  1812,  at  the  Three- 
forks  of  Duck  river.  Eev.  William  McGee  preached 
the  ordination  sermon ;  and  Eev.  Thomas  Calhoun  pre- 
sided, and  gave  the  charge.  The  trial  sermon,  previous 
to  the  ordination,  "was  from  Romans  i:  16 — ^^  For  I  am 
not  ashamed  of  the  Gospel  of  Christ,  for  it  is  the  power  of 
God  unto  salvation  to  every  one  that  believeth;  to  the  Jew 
first,  and  also  to  the  Greek." 

To  the  duties  of  his  sacred  office  he  now  devoted  hie 
whole  time,  except  when  obliged  to  labor  "  with  his 
own  hands,"  to  supply  temporal  wants.  The  economi- 
cal manner  in  which  he  divided  his  time  between  the 
pulpit  and  farm,  seemed  almost  incredible.  There  is 
much  complaint  about  the  remuneration  of  preachers 
in  this  day,  and  perhaps  not  without  cause.  But  times 
were  a  great  deal  worse  when  Mr.  Donnell  entered  the 
ministry.  The  country  was  new.  People  were  gener- 
ally in  limited  circumstances ;  and  perhaps  then,  as  now, 


REV.  ROBERT   DONNELL.  37 

preferred  a  free  gospel.  In  a  conversation  with  the 
Rev.  B.  C.  Chapman,  Mr.  Donnell,  not  long  before 
his  death,  alluded  to  his  early  labors  in  the  ministry. 
They  were  passing  a  certain  field  in  Alabama,  when  he, 
pointing  to  it,  said:  "I  cleared  that  field,  and  brought 
it  under  cultivation.  It  once  belonged  to  me.  When 
opening  it,  I  often  burned  brush  half  the  night,  to  get 
time  to  preach  during  the  day."  He  also  stated  that, 
when  a  young  man,  he  "  frequently  sat  up  all  night  at 
camp-meetings,  exhorting,  praying  and  singing;  and 
that  at  the  close  of  the  meeting,  his  voice  was  as  good 
as  at  the  beginning." 

Mr.  Donnell  held  the  first  camp-meeting  ever  knOwn 
in  Alabama,  and  preached  the  first  sermon  ever  heard 
in  Huntsville.  The  camp  ground  was  about  one  mile 
below  where  that  city  now  stands ;  and  out  of  the 
fruits  of  that  meeting,  the  old  Canaan  congregation 
grew.  He  also  held  a  meeting,  at  a  very  early  day, 
where  Mooresville  is  located.  The  inhabitants  of  the 
country  were  then  called  "squatters."  Many  professed 
religion,  and  afterward  removed  to  Arkansas,  and 
formed  the  nucleus  of  Cumberland  Presbyterianism  in 
that  State.  Mr.  Donnell  was  among  the  first  preachers 
who  labored  at  Hazelgreen  and  Fayetteville.  He  also 
preached  in  the  city  of  Nashville,  as  early  as  1813  ;  and 
the  secular  press  of  that  place  spoke  in  very  high  terms 
of  him  as  an  orator.  Many  large  and  flourishing  con- 
gregations were  planted  by  him — both  in  Alabama  and 
Tennessee — and  are  now  standing  monuments  of  his 


38  LIFE   AND    LABORS   OF 

usefulness ;  and  many  of  them  are  worshiping  in  com- 
fortable churches,  built  through  his  agency.  Nashville, 
Huntsville,  Memphis,  and  many  other  towns,  can  bear 
testimony  to  the  truth  of  this  statement.  Wherever 
he  preached,  and  judged  it  at  all  practicable,  his  policy 
was  to  urge  the  building  of  a  house  of  worship.  In  the 
course  of  his  ministry,  he  was  the  means  of  erecting 
twelve  fine  churches^  in  different  parts  of  the  countr}^  in 
which  he  labored.  The  following  is  something  like  the 
plan  which  he  adopted  :  After  preaching  long  enough 
at  a  place  to  secure  the  attention  of  the  community,  he 
would  agitate  the  subject  of  building  a  house  of  wor- 
ship. So  soon  as  ho  could  get  the  people  to  feel  the 
necessity  of  it,  he  appointed  a  number  of  citizens  to 
act  as  commissioners — making  it  their  duty  to  appoint 
a  building  committee  and  treasurer.  Next,  he  circu- 
lated a  subscription  paper,  to  raise  funds  to  build  the 
house;  making  the  amounts  subscribed  payable  to  the 
treasurer,  in  installments.  Every  member  of  the  con- 
gregation, and  person  in  the  community,  were  called 
on  for  aid,  before  the  paper  was  sent  abroad.  When 
the  "amount  subscribed  was  deemed  sufiicient,  a  con- 
tract was  let  by  the  building  committee,  and  orders 
were  drawn  on  the  treasurer  as  payments  became  due. 
After  many  years'  experience,  he  said  he  found  this 
plan  to  be  most  successful. 

Mr.  Dounell,  though  a  young  man,  was  appointed  on 
the  committee  that  compiled  the  Confession  of  Faith 
of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  church.     The  follow- 


REV.  ROBERT    DONNELL.  39 

ing  brief  report  on  that  subject,  is  found  among  hifl 
papers,  in  his  own  handwriting : 

"  Agreeably  to  an  order  of  Synod,  appointing  a  conamitte©  to 
prepare  a  Confession  of  Faith,  in  accordance  with  former  avowed 
principles,  we  beg  leave  to  report : 

"That  we  all  met,  except  Rev.  William  McGee;  and  although 
w©  never  expect  to  form  and  arrange  a  creed  that  will  be  infal- 
lible, yet  we  think  we  have  complied  with  the  order  of  Synod. 
We  have  been  careful  not  to  depart  from  former  sentiments  as 
declared  from  our  pulpits.  The  creed  pleases  your  committee 
better  than  any  now  extant ;  and  we  beg  leave  to  submit  it  for 
the  examination  of  Synod. 

(Signed,)  Finis  Ewing, 

Thomas  Calhoun, 
Robert  Donnell." 

Whether  the  foregoing  report  was  presented  to  the 
Synod,  or  the  first  draft  of  a  more  extended  report  that 
has  not  been  preserved,  there  is  no  means  of  knowing. 

In  noting  Mr.  McGee's  absence,  it  is  presumed,  refer- 
ence is  made  to  the  "general  meeting  of  the  com- 
mittee." It  is  known  that,  by  special  agreement,  and 
for  the  sake  of  convenience  in  the  prosecution  of  the 
work,  Messrs.  Ewing  and  Calhoun  labored  together, 
and  McClee  and  Donnell  formed  the  other  branch  of 
the  committee.  Mr.  Calhoun  met  Mr.  Ewing  at  his — 
Ewing' s — own  house.  Where  McGee  and  Donnell  met, 
is  not  known  to  the  writer.  The  understanding  was, 
that  the  parties  should  take  under  consideration  such 
portions  of  the  Presbyterian  Confession  of  Faith  as 
were  assigned  to  each  ;  and  then  both  branches  of  the 
committee  meet  together,  to  compare  notes,  &c. 


40  LIFE   AND    LABORS    OF 

The  following  brief  sketch  of  the  Synod  that  acted 
on  the  report  of  the  committee,  and  adopted  the  Con- 
fession of  Faith  of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian 
church,  is  from  E.  Curry,  Esq.,  who  was  present  on 
the  occasion  : 

"  The  Synod  met  at  Sugg's  Creek,  Wilson  county,  Tenn.,  on 
the  5th  of  April,  1814.  Rev.  Samuel  King  was  chosen  Moder- 
ator ;  who,  with  modest  step,  advanced  to  the  chair,  and  with  a 
solemnity  and  dignity  of  countenance  peculiar  to  himself,  en- 
tered upon  the  duties  of  his  station.  Upon  the  right,  sat  Finis 
Ewing,  with  a  keen  eye,  ready  to  scan  everything  that  came 
before  the  Synod.  Near  him,  sat  Hugh  Kirkpatrick,  with  a 
heavy  brow,  prepared  to  define  hard  words  and  sentences.  On 
his  right,  sat  James  B.  Porter,  with  a  pleasing  countenance,  as 
though  he  was  delighted  that  they  were  about  to  smite  off  the 
old  shackles,  and  ratify  a  Confession  of  Faith  congenial  with 
their  feelings.  On  the  left  of  the  Moderator  sat  Robert  Donnell, 
writing  resolutions  to  offer  to  Synod.  Behind  him,  was  David 
Foster,  with  a  critic's  eye  to  detect  error.  In  this  group,  sat  my 
favorite,  Thomas  Calhoun,  who  once  spoke  terror  to  my  heart, 
and  caused  me  lo  cry  aloud  for  mercy.  Just  in  front,  sat  Alex- 
ander Chapman,  with  a  serene  look  and  attentive  ear,  that  he 
might  be  prepared  to  give  a  judicious  vote.  A  little  back,  lay 
Samuel  Donnell,  brother  of  Robert,  in  an  advanced  stage  of 
consumption,  who  seemed  to  be  a  kind  of  concordance,  to  whom 
all  applied  for  scriptural  proof.  Further  back  in  the  house, 
William  McGee  was  seen  tossing  to  and  fro,  with  deep  thoughts 
and  heavy  groans,  soon  to  be  vented  in  a  powerful  speech.  A 
little  in  front,  sat  William  Bumpus,  a  man  of  ready  wit  and 
good  judgment,  and  always  had  language  to  tell  what  he  knew. 
In  the  corner  of  the  aisle,  stood  William  Barnett,  about  to  de- 
liver one  of  his  thundering  speeches,  which  made  the  walls  of 
the  church  reverberate  with  his  loud,  shrill, voice.    Several 


REV.  ROBERT   DONNELL.  41 

more  of  the  fathers  of  the  church  took  part  in  the  deliberations 
of  that  Synod. 

"  The  closing  scene  was  most  heart-stirring.  The  Moderator 
poured  forth  a  most  powerful  prayer,  and  it  seemed  that  heaven 
and  earth  had  come  together.  The  fond  recollection  of  that 
meeting  is  still  fresh  in  my  memory,  and  while  I  write,  tears 
drop  from  my  eyes." 

This  is  the  only  record  of  the  appearance  of  the  mem- 
bers of  that  Synod  known  to  be  extant ;  and  although 
written  in  haste  for  the  columns  of  a  newspaper — the 
"  Banner  of  Peace'" — it  is  deemed  worthy  of  an  inser- 
tion in  this  Memoir.  Generations  yet  unborn  will  look 
upon  even  the  names  of  those  venerable  men  with  in- 
terest. 


6— 


42  LIFE    AND    LABORS   OP 


CHAPTER  IV. 

FROM   HIS   FIRST   MARRIAGE   TILL  THE   DEATH   OF   HIS  WIFE. 

His  Marriage— Enters  into  Covenant  with  God,  and  records  a  Solemn 
Prayer— First  Death  in  the  Family — His  Reflections  on  the  Bereave- 
ment—Illness and  Death  of  Mrs.  Donnell — Dedicates  himself  anew 
to  the  Cause  of  Christ. 

On  the  14th  of  March,  1818,  Mr.  Donnell  was  mar- 
ried to  Miss  Ann  E.  Smith,  daughter  of  Col.  James  W. 
Smith,  of  Jackson  county,  Tenn.  She  was  of  highly 
respected  and  pious  parents,  of  the  Cumberland  Pres- 
byterian church,  of  which  she  herself  was  also  a  mem- 
ber. Col.  Smith,  who  had  emigrated  from  North  Car- 
olina at  an  early  day,  was  a  wealthy  and  intelligent 
farmer  ;  and  no  gentleman  in  the  State  stood  higher  in 
public  estimation  for  integrity  of  principle  and  moral 
worth. 

The  following  prayer  and  covenant  will  indicate  the 
state  of  mind  with  which  Mr.  Donnell  entered  upon 
that  new  and  important  relation  : 

'*  O,  Lord  !  thou  knowest  the  event  that  is  before  me.  May  I 
approach  it  under  a  deep  sense  of  the  responsibilities  it  involves, 
and  may  she  who  is  to  become  my  companion  for  life,  prove  a 
help-mate  indeed — not  only  in  the  new  domestic  cares  before 
me,  but  in  the  great  work  of  the  ministry.  Thou  knowest  that 
many  and  pressing  calls  from  various .  parts  of  the  country  to 
go  and  preach   Thj'  word,  are  daily  reachiiTg  me.    May  the 


REV.  ROBERT   DON  NELL.  4d 

spirit  of  preaching,  heretofore  felt,  not  only  abide  with  me,  but 
increase.  Help  me  to  feed  the  flock  ;  take  care  of  the  lambs  ; 
bring  back  the  wandering,  and  administer  discipline  in  the 
church.  Maj'  I  become  more  and  more  useful  in  the  service  of 
(Christ  as  I  advance  in  years;  and  if  spared  till  overtaken  by 
old  age,  may  the  evening  of  life  find  me  still  'abounding  in 
the  work  of  the  Lord.' 

"Should  temporal  prosperity  be  allotted  me  in  my  new  posi- 
tion, may  humility  and  a  sense  of  dependence  still  dwell  in  my 
heart".  If  in  Thine  infinite  wisdom  and  goodness,  adversity 
shall  seem  best  for  me,  inay  I  not  be  discouraged,  but  i-emem- 
ber  that  all  things  shall  work  together  for  good  to  those  who 
love  thee. 

"  And  now,  O  Lord,  I  consecrate  myself,  my  intended  wife,  my 
talents — whether  one  or  five — my  time,  influence,  all  to  thee. 
Wilt  thou  accept  the  offering?  And  now  'unto  Him  who  is 
able  to  do  exceeding  abundantly  above  all  that  we  ask  or  think, 
according  to  the  power  that  worketh  in  us,  unto  Him  be  the 
glory  in  the  church  by  Christ  Jesus  tliroughout  all  ages,  world 
without  end,  Amen  !'  Robert  Donnelu  ' 

"  Ebenezer,  March  IS,  181S." 

Col.  Smith  gave  his  daughter  considerable  property, 
which  was  gratefully  received  by  Mr.  Donnell ;  but  he 
remained  the  same  devoted  minister  of  Jesus  Christ 
that  he  had  been  previous  to  his  marriage.  Would 
that  this  could  be  said  of  all  preachers,  who  obtain 
property  by  their  wives !  Too  many,  when  riches  in- 
crease, "  set  their  hearts  on  them,"  and  lose  the  spirit 
of  preaching. 

Mrs.  Donnell  became  the  mother  of  five  children, 
four  of  whom  died  in  ififancy.  The  surviving  son, 
James  W.  S.  Donnell,  of  Athens,  Alabama,  is  a  gentle- 


-4:4  LIFE   AND    LABORS    OF 

man  of  wealth.*  influence,  and  much  respectability. 
Those  repeated  bereavements  in  Mr.  Donnell's  family. 
"were  felt  as  heavy  strokes  of  Divine  Providence  upon 
a  fond  parent's  heart.  The  first  death  in  the  family 
occurred  during  a  visit  of  Mrs.  Donnell  to  her  parents, 
and  while  the  husband  was  attending  a  camp-meeting 
in  Alabama.  The  following  reflections  were  penned 
by  him,  shortly  after  intelligence  of  the  affliction 
reached  him  : 

"  On  the  night  my  dear  little  Mj^ry  Ann  Sidney  Donnell  dietl, 
I  was  one  hundred  and  fifty  miles  from  her,  attending  a  camp- 
meeting  at  Canaan,  1  had  heard  of  her  sickness,  but  the  last 
intelligence,  previous  to  the  news  of  her  death,  was  that  she 
was  convalescent.  On  the  night  my  child  died,  I  dreamed  of 
receiving  distressing  news  from  my  family,  and  slept  but  little, 

"  Surely,  children  must  be  a  part  of  a  parent's  life,  for  I  feel 
that  a  part  of  my  life — or,  at  least,  of  my  enjoyment — was  gone. 
At  first,  the  news  of  the  death  of  my  own  dear  child  produced 
some  embarrassment  of  mind,  I  am  a  professed  minister  of 
Jesus  Christ,  and  was  trying  to  promote  his  cause  ;  had  left  my 
family  in  his  care,  and  this  was  my  plea  at  a  throne  of  grace — 
•  that  I  was  working  for  Christ,  and  on  that  account  could  not 
be  with  my  afflicted  family,  like  other  men.'  I  trusted  that  he 
would  keep  what  I  had  committed  to  him  ;  but  Mary  is  dead. 
I  turn,  however,  to  the  mourner's  book,  and  there  learn  that 
God  is  her  heavenly  Father — a  relation  far  above  that  of  an 
earthly  parent.  I  loved  her  dearly,  but  God  loved  her  still 
more ;  and  as  I  had  to  be  often  from  home,  laboring  in  his  vine- 
yard, He  thought  it  best  to  take  her  to  her  heavenly  home.  Her 
mother  loved  her  as  a  part  of  herself.  But  we  had  dedicated 
her  to  the  church  and  to  God,  and  He  wanted  her  in  the  church 
above. 

*  The  unfortunate  war  greatly  reduced  his  propeiKy. 


RKV.  KOHKUT    DON  NELL.  ifl 

"  Mary  was  born  on  the  8th  of  Decombor,  1822,  and  bapti/eil 
on  the  3cl  of  July  ensuing,  at  Salem  carnp-meoting,  Tilmestono 
county,  Alabanui,  and  taken  to  tlie  ohurch  above  on  the  2.1d  of 
September,  182.'!. 

"Now,  my  ileiir  wife,  Mary  eannot  come  to  us,  but  we  can  go 
to  her.  Our  loss  is  liur  gain.  Wliile  I  write  tliese  linos,  and  her 
little  body  lies  at  rest,  and  botli  lu-r  parents  weeping,  lier  happy 
spirit  is  witli  Jesus,  who  ilied  for  her,  and  is  looking  out  for 
our  arrival.  (>,  Lord  I  conduct  us  and  all  tht>  family  safely  to 
heaven. 

"  But  oh,  my  dear  wife,  as  little  Mary  is  gone,  yourself  and 
dear  little  James  feel  dearer  to  me  than  ever.  I  desire  to  see 
you,  and  could  I  fly  with  the  lightning's  speed,  would  soon  be 
with  j'ou,  and  mingle  my  tears  with  yours.  Hut  I  am  far  from 
you,  and  mortal,  and  can  travel  but  slowly. 

"  Hut  for  my  ai>pointmcnts  to  incacli.  I  would  set  out  imme- 
diately to  see  my  dear  and  alUicted  wife.  I  have,  however, 
given  myself  to  the  Lord,  to  serve  in  his  vinej'ard,  and  am  not 
;it  liberty,  like  men  of  the  world,  to  leave  my  Master's  work. 
Worldly  business  would  not  detain  mo  here  a  moment.  But  I 
must  stay  and  preach  the  funeral  of  others,  while  Mary's  must 
be  put  olT.  My  wife  must  weep  alone  while  I  am  trying  to 
comfort  other  bereaved  mothers.  But  lie  who  has  called  me 
to  attend  to  others,  will,  I  trust,  attend  to  my  family  himself. 
In  this  T  Avould  feel  honored.  The  great  Ph3'sician  sends  mo 
to  others,  and  stays  with  my  family  himself.  The  servant  sent 
to  the  family  of  others,  while  the  Ma.ster  remains  with  the  ser- 
vant's family.  Besides  all  this,  lie  will  bestow  a  rich  reward 
for  my  labors,  but  charge  nothing  for  His. 

"  But,  O  Lord,  I  am  but  a  man.  Though  I  have  long  since 
given  myself  to  Thee,  and  promised  not  to  murmur  at  trials, 
and  though  I  feel  bound  to  bear  all  things,  and  by  Thy  grace 
can  bear  all  things,  yet  I  suffer  lest  others  sulfer  throtigh  my 
neglect.  When  I  think  of  my  dear  wife,  who  is  dearer  to  me 
than  my  own  life,  and  not  so  able  as  I  am  to  bear  affliction,  be- 


46  LIFE   AND    J-ABORS    OF 

ing  distressed  by  my  absence,  I  am  ready  to  ask,  '  who  is  suf- 
ficient lor  these  things  ?'  O,  Lord,  may  I  not  let  the  tear  of 
sympathy  fall  without  distrusting  Thy  faithfulness. 

"Robert  Donnelij. 
,  "  Hazelgreen,  September  10,  1823." 

The  foregoing  thoughts  have  been  found  aTO.ong  Mr. 
Donnell's  papers,  and  are  probably  the  substance  of  a 
communication  sent  his  wife,  on  hearing  of  the  death 
of  his  child.  They  breathe  the  true  spii'it  of  a  minister 
of  Jesus  Christ  in  affliction,  and  manifest  a  willingness 
to  submit  to  sacrifice  and  self-denial  in  the  service  of 
th(^  church. 

Mrs.  Donnell's  own  health  became  seriously  impaired 
soon  after  her  marriage,  so  that  for  years  she  scarcely 
saw  a  well  day,  and  was  often  confined  to  bed.  This 
greatly  embarrassed  her  husband  in  leaving  home  to 
preach  the  Gospel.  He  was,  however,  often  absent, 
planting  and  watering  churches — particularly  in  the 
milder  seasons  of  the  year.  But  sueli  was  his  anxiety 
about  his  afflicted  wife,  that  he  sometimes  traveled  all 
night  when  returning  home  from  a  preaching  tour. 
The  writer  recollects  receiving  a  letter  from  him,  many 
yeai's  ago,  after  returning  from  a  General  Assembly  at 
Princeton,  Kentucky.  He  had  traveled  all  night,  and 
got  home  just  before  sun-rise,  finding  Mrs.  Donnell 
very  ill.  He  observed  in  his  letter  that  he  thought  he 
never  would  leave  her  again.  This  resolution,  how- 
ever, soon  gave  way  to  the  pressing  calls  of  what  ho 
regarded  as  duty  ;  and  he  was  again  in  the  service  of 
the  church,  many  miles  from  hiS'  farail}'. 


REV.  ROBERT   DONNELL.  47 

But  the  sufferings  of  Mrs.  Donnell  were  at  length 
closed  by  death,  which  occurred  in  the  fall  of  1828. 
She  left  the  world  in  peace,  saying,  as  she  departed, 
"  O,  Lord,  into  thy  hands  I  commend  my  spirit."  A 
short  time  before  she  expired,  the  afflicted  husband 
recorded  the  following  reflections: 

"O,  Lord  !  the  partner  of  my  joys  and  sorrows,  with  whom  I 
■was  joined  in  matrimony  on  the  14th  of  March,  1818,  and  to 
whom,  I  trust,  I  was  directed  in  answer  to  prayer,  is  now  very 
weak  in  body,  and  not  as  comfortable,  in  view  of  death,  as  she 
desires ; — wilt  Thou  prepare  her  for  the  change  awaiting  her, 
and  let  her  feel  the  joys  of  religion  ere  she  departs  ?  Four  lovely 
children  have  already  been  taken  from  us  by  repeated  strokes 
of  Tiiy  providence.  To  these  bereavements  I  have  tried  to  bow 
with  humble  submission.  Only  one  pledge  of  a  dying  wife's 
affection  remains.  Wilt  Thou  spare  the  life  of  dear  little  James, 
and  enable  me  to  I'aise  him  for  Thee.  May  he  in  early  life  be- 
come a  believer  in  Jesus  Christ,  and  a  useful  member  of  the 
church. 

"  And  now,  O  Lord,  I  again  give  up  mj'^  unworthy  self  unto 
Thee.  May  I  be  a  more  faithful  and  useful  minister  of  .Jesns 
Christ  than  I  have  ever  been.  Save  mo  from  bringing  i-eproach 
upon  Thy  cause  in  my  new  situation.  If  spared  to  old  age, 
may  the  evening  of  life  be  calm,  and  may  my  sun  set  without 
a  cloud. 

"In  the  name  of  God  the  Father,  Son  and  Holy  Ghost,  I  now 
renew  my  covenant,  and  solemnly  dedicate  myself,  and  all  I 
am  and  have,  to  the  service  of  the  church. 

"  O  Lord,  in  Thy  providence  thou  hast  placed  under  my  care 
a  number  of  black  people.  For  them  I  feel  a  deep  interest. 
Help  me,  O  my  Master  in  heaven,  to  do  for  them  what  is  right, 
and  to  give  them  what  is  right.  O,  hear  the  prayer  of  one  who 
would  feel  himself  to  be  'less  than  the  least  of  all  saints,'  and 
chief  of  sinners  ;  yet,  as  he  humbly  trusts.  Thy  devoted  servant. 

"  Robert  Donnell. 

*'Bethesda,  October  18,  1828," 


48  LIFE   AND   LABORS   OF 

Thus,  after  following  to  their  graves  four  children, 
Mr,  Donnell  is  separated  by  death  from  the  partner  of 
his  youth,  and  companion  of  his  bosom.  His  suffer- 
ing under  such  affliction  can  only  be  appreciated  by 
those  who  have  been  in  a  similar  "  furnace!"  True, 
the  consolations  of  religion  offer  abundant  relief  amid 
such  trials ;  but  how  difficult  at  such  times,  for  even  a 
minister  of  the  Gospel,  to  claim  them!  "  Behold,  thou 
hast  instructed  many,  and  thou  hast  strengthened  the 
weak  hands.  Thy  words  have  upholden  him  that  was 
falling,  and  thou  hast  strengthened  the  feeble  knees. 
But  now  it  is  come  upon  thee,  and  thou  faintest." — 
Job  iv  :  3,  4,  5. 


EBV.  ROBERT   DONNELL.  49 


CHAPTER  V. 

HIS   LABORS  IN   NASHVILLE   AND   PENNSYLVANIA. 

Organizes  a  Church  in  Nashville — The  Article  on  Cumberland  Presby- 
terianism  in  Buck's  Theological  Dictionary— Interesting  Mission- 
ary Tour  to  Pennsylvania — Preaches  in  North  Carolina,  on  his  way 
—Letter  from  Leaksville  —  Dr.  Burrow's  Letter  —  Jealousy  at  the 
Presbyterian  Camp-meeting— Great  Revival  in  Pennsylvania. 

In  1828,  Mr.  Doiinell  determined  to  establish  a  church 
in  the  city  of  Nashville.  He  had  often  preached  there 
previous  to  that  time,  and  was  urged  to  organize  a 
church,  but  had  declined.  In  1813,  he  preached  in 
that  city  twice  a  month  during  the  year,  and  at  the 
close,  aided  by  Messrs.  Ewing  and  others,  held  a  sacra- 
mental meeting.  Mr.  Craighead  was  then  preaching 
in  the  town,  and  very  hostile  to  the  revival  of  religion 
prevailing  in  the  country  at  that  time,  and  numerous 
calls  pressing  Mr.  Donnell  to  more  inviting  and  promi- 
sing fields  of  usefulness,  he  closed  his  labors  in  the  city. 
He  was,  however,  still  recollected  by  many  of  the  citi- 
zens of  Nashville,  and  repeatedly  urged  to  return.  At 
length  he  began  to  preach  at  Mr.  Cassellman's,  five 
miles  south  of  Nashville,  where  several  persons  from 
the  city  occasionally  attended — partly  for  the  pleasure 
of  the  ride,  and  partly  to  hear  him  sing — Mr.  Donnell 
being  a  very  fine   singer.     Among   these   were   Mrs. 

Grundy  McGavoc  and  Childers,  and  Col.  Ewing.    They 
7— 


50  LIFE   AND    LABORS   OF 

soon  became  deeply  interested  with  his  preaching,  as 
well  as  his  singing ;  and  Mrs.  Childers  professed  reli- 
gion. Her  husband  was  an  infidel,  and  when  she  first 
became  convicted,  he  endeavored  to  remove  her  dis- 
tress by  worldly  amusements;  but  she  refused  to  be 
comforted,  till  she  found  it  by  believing  in  Jesus.  The 
other  persons,  just  named,  soon  professed  religion  also, 
and  would  doubtless  have  joined  the  Cumberland  Pres- 
byterian church,  had  one  been  organized ;  but  although 
they  united  with  other  denominations,  Mr.  Donnell  was 
highly  esteemed  by  them  as  a  preacher,  and  strongly 
pressed  to  preach  in  their  city. 

In  the  year  as  mentioned  above,  there  seemed  to  be 
an  extraordinary  opening  in  Nashville  for  Cumberland 
Presbyterians.  Members  from  the  country  had  moved 
into  the  city.  Dr.  Jennings,  pastor  of  the  Presbyterian 
church,  had  just  died,  and  his  house  of  worship  had 
burnt  down.  The  Baptist  church  was  torn  to  pieces, 
and  their  house  of  worship  taken  from  them  by  the 
Campbellites.  The  Methodists  had  but  a  small  mem- 
bership, and  religion  throughout  the  city  was  at  a  low 
ebb.  At  this  crisis,  Mr.  Donnell  and  Eev.  James  B. 
Porter  commenced  a  protracted  meeting  in  the  Court- 
house, employing  a  man  to  keep  it  in  order;  and  took 
lodgings  in  one  of  the  hotels.  After  the  meeting  com- 
menced, however,  and  it  became  evident  that  a  power- 
ful revival  of  religion  was  pending,  the  preachers  were 
pressed,  from  all  quarters,  to  board  in  private  families. 
Many  were  converted  during  the  meeting;  and  at  its 


REV.  ROBERT   DONNELL.  51 

close,  a  Cumberland  Presbyterian  church  was  organized 
in  the  Legislative  hall.  Soon  after  establishing  the 
church,  "  as  his  custom  was,"  Mr.  Donnell  proposed 
building  a  house  of  worship ;  and  the  edifice  now  occu- 
pied in  Nashville  by  the  First  Cumberland  Presby- 
terian church,  is  the  result  of  his  efforts.  The  congre- 
gation continued  to  prosper  for  a  time,  but  untoward 
circumstances  arose — principally  through  the  agency 
of  Rev.  James  Smith,  who  subsequently  withdrew  from 
the  Nashville  Presbytery  and  joined  the  Presbyterian 
church  —  which  greatly  retarded  its  progress,  and  at 
one  time  threatened  its  destruction. 

In  1831,  the  General  Assembly,  at  Princeton,  Ken- 
tucky, appointed  Mr.  Donnell,  in  connection  with  Revs. 
Alexander  Chapman,  Burrow,  Bryan  and  Morgan,  to 
visit  Pennsylvania,  as  missionaries.  This  app\)intment 
was  made  in  compliance  with  pressing  invitations  from 
that  and  other  States  of  the  East — invitations  which 
were  suggested  in  part,  doubtless,  by  the  following 
occurrence :  Mr.  Donnell,  as  early  as  1815,  on  learning 
that  Mr.  Woodward  contemplated  publishing  "  Buck's 
Theological  Dictionary,"  wrote  to  him  to  know  if  he 
would  admit  a  notice  of  Cumberland  Presbyterians. 
On  receiving  a  favorable  reply,  he  presented  the  sub- 
ject to  Synod — then  the  highest  judicatorj^  of  the 
church — and  Mr.  Ewiug  and  himself  were  appointed 
to  write  the  article :  which  appears  in  the  work  al- 
luded to,  under  letter  "  P."  This  article  gave  the  first 
notice  of  Cumberland  Presbyterians  in  the  East,  and 


52  LIFE   AND   LABORS    OF 

excited  much   solicitude  to  become  better  acqaiainted 
with  their  doctrines. 

Messrs.  Donnell  and  Burrow  traveled  together,  taking 
East  Tennessee,  Virginia  and  North  Carolina  in  their 
route.  The  following  communication,  from  Mr.  Don- 
nell, was  made  to  the  "  Religious  and  Literary  Intelli- 
gencer" while  preaching  in  North  Carolina  : 

"  Leaksvili.k,  N.  C,  August  1,  1831. 
"  Brother  Burrow  and  myself  left  Huntsville  on  the  27th  of 
June  last.  We  preached  in  most  of  the  towns,  and  some  of  the 
country  places,  on  ouf  way  to  this  State  ;  but  passed  so  hastily 
that  we  had  but  little  opportunity  of  learning  much  of  the  state 
of  religion,  or  doing  much  to  aid  the  cause  of  Zion.  We  find, 
however,  an  open  door  in  this  State,  and  meet  with  much  chris- 
tian cordiality  wherever  we  go,  and  find  the  field  so  large  and 
white  unto  the  harvest,  and  the  cries  of  both  saint  and  sinner 
so  pressing  for  preaching,  that  we  know  not  how  to  leave  the 
country.  At  the  request  of  many,  most  of  whom  were  not 
membei-s  of  any  church,  we  appointed  a  camp-meeting  near 
the  high  rock,  Rockingham  county,  and  had  the  privilege  of 
preaching  to  a  people  who  were  willing  to  leave  their  comfort- 
able homes,  and  encamp  in  the  woods,  to  hear  the  Gospel.  But 
it  rained  from  Saturday  until  Tuesday  morning,  and  we  had 
no  house  or  shelter  to  protect  us  except  one  log  camp  ;  and  most 
of  the  people  were  compelled  to  leave  the  ground  on  Sabbath 
evening,  so  that  the  meeting  closed  on  Monday.  We  preached 
during  the  occasion  in  our  log  camp,  while  many  stood  out- 
side in  the  rain ;  and  often  the  camp  was  surrounded  by  car- 
riages, filled  with  people.  One  or  two  professed  religion,  and 
many  left  the  meeting  deeply  convicted.  We  were  urged  to 
appoint  another  meeting,  but  could  not,  owing  to  engagements 
ahead.  We  agreed  to  stay  a  week  longer,  however,  than  was 
intended,  in  order  to  be  at  a  e-amp-meetilig  with,  our  old  Pres- 
byterian brethren. 


REV.  ROBERT   DONNELL.  53 

"  We  have  had  several  two-days'  meetings  in  this  country — 
one  at  Greensburgh,  Guilford  county,  A  good  work  had  com- 
menced there  some  two  weeks  before  our  arrival.  We  had 
from  forty  to  fifty  mourners,  some  of  whom  professed  religion  ; 
and  the  good  work,  we  learn,  still  goes  on. 

"In  a  few  days  we  shall  leave  for  Pennsylvania. 

Robert  Donnell." 

The  following  is  an  extract  of  a  letter  from  the  Rev. 
Reuben  Burrovp^,  D.D. : 

"  In  the  State  of  North  Carolina,  we  had  some  special  mani- 
festations of  Divine  mercy,  and  many  made  a  profession  of  re- 
ligion. Twelve  professed  to  find  the  Savior  at  our  two-days' 
meeting  at  Greensbui-gh  ;  and  before  the  excitement  abated, 
several  hundred  persons  professed  to  be  converted.  We  were 
compelled,  however,  by  future  engagements,  to  leave  the  place, 
in  the  midst  of  the  revival.  We  preached  ^t  several  other 
places  as  we  traveled  through  the  State,  where  prospects  were 
very  encouraging ;  and  afterward  we  learned  that  revivals  of 
religion  followed." 

Respecting  the  camp-meeting  held  by  the  Presby- 
terians, to  which  Mr.  Donnell  alludes,  Dr.  Burrow  says: 

"  We  attended  at  the  solicitation  of  the  elders  of  the  congrega- 
tion ;  but  in  the  progress  of  the  meeting,  some  of  the  preachei-s 
became  jealous,  and  fearful  that  we  might  organize  a  church 
there,  and  treated  us  with  neglect,  which  produced  great  ex- 
citement among  the  people  generally.  The  Session  met  on 
Monday  morning,  and  urged  us  to  organize  a  church,  and  all 
promised  to  unite  with  ns  ;  but  brother  Donnell  replied  that  we 
had  come  there  to  do  good,  and  would  not  disturb  their  peace." 

Messrs.  Chapman,  Bryan  and  Morgan  took  another 
route  to  Pennsylvania,  and  reached  there  in  advance 
of  Messrs.  Donnell   and    Burrow,      They   commenced 


54  LIFE   AND   LABORS   OF 

their  labors  in  Washington  county,  by  declaring  the 
distinctive  peculiarities  of  the  church  they  represented. 
Having  done  this,  they  began  to  urge  upon  the  consid- 
eration of  the  people  the  great  and  fundamental  truths 
of  the  Gospel ;  and  very  soon  indications  appeared  of 
what  afterwards  proved  to  be  a  wonderful  revival  of 
religion. 

As  Mr.  Donnell's  mission  to  Pennsylvania  was  con- 
nected with  the  introduction  of  Cumberland  Presby- 
terianism  into  that  country,  and  forms  a  prominent 
and  important  epoch  in  his  history,  it  may  not  be  out 
of  place  to  dwell  here  with  some  particularity ;  and  if 
I  embrace  some  facts  that  more  properly  belong  to 
church  history,  the  reader's  indulgence  is  claimed  from 
the  consideration  that  they  have  never  yet  appeared 
in  print,  and  may  hereafter  serve  as  materials  for  the 
historian.  In  my  remarks,  I  shall  draw  largely  upon 
the  pen  of  the  late  Eev.  Jacob  Lindley,  D.D.,  who  re- 
sided in  Pennsylvania  at  the  time  of  Mr.  Donnell's 
visit.  After  describing  the  moral  condition  of  the 
country,  and  expressing  his  belief  that  a  revival  of  re- 
ligion was  at  hand,  he  says : 

"  I  heard  that  three  pi-eachers  of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian 
church  were  in  Washington,  our  county  seat.  I  had  heard  of 
the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  church  in  Kentucky,  through  the 
minutes  of  our  General  Assembly  ;*  but  the  impressions  made 
upon  my  mind  were  not  favorable.    Being  well  acquainted 

7 :  :  " 

*  Dr.  Lindley  then  belonged  to  the  Presbyterian  church,  but  subse- 
quently joined  the  Cumberland  Presbyterians,  and  became  father-in- 
law  of  Mr.  Donnell  at  his  second  marriage. 


REV.  ROBERT   DONNELL.  55 

with  the  schismatics  in  the  lower  counties  of  Ohio— having 
been  much  with  them  in  my  first  tour  of  preaching  in  that 
country — I  associated  them,  in  my  mind,  with  Cumberland 
Presbyterians ;  which  I  soon  discovered,  however,  was  doing 
the  latter  much  injustice.  I  also  learned,  what  I  did  not  know 
before,  that  the  elders  of  a  vacant  congregation  adjoining  the 
one  of  which  T  was  the  pastor,  had  written  to  Kentucky,  re- 
questing Cumberland  Presbyterian  preachers  to  visit  them. 
Therefore,  I  expected  the  clergj'men  just  named,  would  preach 
in  that  congregation  the  next  Sabbath.  I  at  once  began  to 
dread  that  wild  fanaticism  that  I  had  seen  among  the  schis- 
matics. I  began,  however,  to  search  the  records  of  the  General 
Assembly,  to  see  if  I  could  find  out  any.gross  errors  of  which 
Cumberland  Presbytery  had  been  charged  ;  and  to  learn  if  they 
had  been  ecclesiastically  cut  otf  from  membership  with  the 
Presbyterian  body.  I  searched  these  records  with  care,  ex- 
pecting to  find  something  that  would  justify  my  standing  aloof 
from  the  new  preachers.  In  the  records  of  1824  or  '25,  I  saw  it 
stated  by  that  Reverend  body,  that  the  members  of  the  Cum- 
berland Presbytery  never  had  been  deposed,  and  that  the  ordi- 
nances of  the  church  administered  by  Cumberland  ministers 
were  to  be  regarded  in  the  same  light  with  ordinances  adminis- 
tered by  other  evangelical  churches  not  connected  with  the 
General  Assembly  of  the  United  States.  Finding  this  to  be  the 
true  ecclesiastical  standing  of  those  Cumberland  ministers,  I 
felt  myself  bound,  in  christian  charity,  to  extend  to  them  the 
same  fraternal  hand,  and  to  mingle  with  them  in  all  the  ordi- 
nances of  God's  house  which  I  would  with  Congregationalists, 
Methodists,  or  any  other  evangelical  denomination,  just  as 
the  General  Assembly  had  said. 

"  The  first  sermon  I  heard  from  them  was  delivered  by  the 
Rev.  John  Morgan.  His  text  was  James  v:  16.  The  humility, 
fervor  and  unction  that  characterized  the  discourse,  satisfied 
me  that  God  was  with  him.  I  also  heard  the  Revs.  Messrs. 
Chapman  and  Bryan,  and  found  them  of  the  same  spirit.    But 


56  LIFE   AND   LABORS   OF 

that  I  might  know  them  thoroughly,  and  treat  them  as  strangers 
ought  to  be  treated,  I  invited  them  to  make  my  house  their 
home  while  they  staid  in  the  country.  The  more  I  became 
acquainted  with  them,  the  better  I  liked  their  christian  spirit. 
They  were  from  a  warm  revival  country,  and  brought  the  re- 
vival spirit  with  them.  There  was  nothing  boisterous. in  their 
manner  of  preaching.  The  showers  that  descended  from  heaven 
under  their  administrations,  were  not  hail-storms,  but  gentle, 
soft  and  refreshing.  I  was  astonished  at  the  adaptation  of  their 
preaching  to  the  religious  state  of  the  country.  They  did  not 
come  with  their  carts  loaded  with  shrubbery  from  the  nurseries 
of  theological  disputants,  to  plant  out  in  our  soil.  The  seed 
which  they  sowed  was  simple  unsophisticated  truth,  such  as 
could  be  understood  by  all  the  school  children  of  the  country. 
"  Indications  of  a  general  awakening  soon  appeared,  and  all 
classes,  both  in  and  out  of  the  church,  attended  to  hear  the  new 
preachers.  And  a  council  was  immediately  called,  consisting  of 
the  elders  of  my  church,  and  the  adjoining  vacant  congregation. 
The  Cumberland  brethren  and  I  were  present.  The  main  ob- 
ject was,  whether  we  should  have  a  camp  or  protracted  meet- 
ing. My  personal  feelings  were  in  favor  of  a  joint  protracted 
meeting  ;  but  I  was  met  by  arguments  that  the  general  interest 
now  existing  extended  into  four  congregations,  and  down  to 
all  the  children  of  the  Sabbath  schools.  The  distance  families 
would  have  to  travel,  and  other  inconveniences,  would  render 
a  protracted  meeting  more  difficult  and  less  efficient,  than  for 
entire  families,  with  their  abundant  provisions,  to  naove  into 
convenient  tents.  A  camp-meeting  was  therefore  agreed  upon, 
and  three  men  were  chosen  to  select  a  site,  and  to  lay  out  the 
encampment.  A  delightful  grove,  in  a  vacant  congregation  in 
Upper  Ten-mile,  was  chosen.  In  a  few  days,  an  ample  number 
of  tents  were  erected,  for  the  accommodation  of  all  who  might 
see  fit  to  attend  ;  and  the  neighboring  farmers,  with  provisions 
to  feed  them,  were  on  the  ground.  For  women  who  had  no 
husbands  or  parents  on  the  ground,  a  lal-ge  tent  was  fitted  up, 


REV.  ROBERT   DONNELL.  57 

and  put  in  charge  of  a  venerable  mother  in  the  church.  Pas- 
tures were  provided  for  horses,  and  one  for  milch  cows,  not 
more  than  fifty  yards  from  the  tents.  Cows  were  driven  five 
and  six  miles.  A  living  spring  gushing  from  the  marble  rock, 
clear  as  crystal,  reminding  us  of  the  water  of  life,  was  near  at 
hand. 

"  The  preachers  in  attendance  were  the  Revs.  Messrs.  Chap- 
man, Morgan,  Bryan  and  myself.  The  Rev.  Dr.  Dodd  brought 
his  family,  but  was  called  away  some  thirty-four  miles,  to  see 
a  patient,  and  did  not  get  back  till  after  the  meeting  closed. 
Religious  services  commenced  on  Thursday  evening  before  the 
second  Sabbath  of  September,  with  evident  solemnity  and  pro- 
found order.  Everything  progressed  with  solemnity  and  in- 
creasing religious  interest  till  Saturday.  On  Saturday  even- 
ing, two  venerable  and  strange  preachers  appeared,  viz :  Revs. 
Messrs.  Donnell  and  Burrow.  Morgan  and  the  other  brethren 
expressed  great  joy ;  but  I  told  them  that  I  regretted  that  they 
had  come.  Mr.  Morgan  asked  me  my  reasons.  I  replied  :  It 
could  hardly  be  expected  that  preachers,  journeying  on  horse- 
back a  thousand  miles,  through  a  cold  world,  could  immedi- 
ately enter  into  the  spirit  of  our  present  meeting ;  and  that  even 
one  discordant  note  might  shift  the  key,  and  change  the  present 
tone  of  religious  feeling,  Morgan  said,  in  the  language  of  the 
hunter:  Never  fear,  these  two  old  dogs  will  not  cross  the  track. 
You  will  hear  them  open  the  moment  they  catch  the  scent,  and 
before  they  reach  the  track,  they  will  know  which  way  the 
game  has  gone.  They  will  never  be  ofif  the  track.  Mr.  Burrow 
was  sick,  and  made  but  one  attempt  to  preach  during  the  meet- 
ing. Mr,  Donnell  did  most  of  the  preaching  after  he  came,  as 
those  first  on  the  ground  were  much  fatigued." 

An  incident  occurred  at  this  meeting,  which  ilhis- 

trates  Mr.  Donnell's  knowledge  of  human  nature,  and 

his  great  skill  in  managing  and   controlling  the  evil 

passions  of  man.     A  company  of  rude  fellows,  on  Sun- 
8— 


58  LIFE   AND   LABORS    OF 

day  night,  under  the  influence  of  liquor,  became  noisy, 
and,  though  some  distance  off,  very  much  disturbed 
the  worship  of  God.  A  peace  officer  requested  Mr. 
Donnell  to  go  and  try  to  quiet  them — not  having  the 
courage  to  undertake  it  himself.  Mr.  Donnell  imme- 
diately repaired  to  the  place,  and,  taking  off  his  hat, 
said  to  the  company :  "  I  am  a  stranger  from  the  far 
West,  where  our  means  of  intellectual  and  moral  im- 
provement are  supposed  to  be  inferior  to  yours.  We, 
however,  have  camp-meetings  there,  and  the  people 
generally  respect  the  worship  of  God.  In  coming  to 
this  old  settled  and  intelligent  country,  I  had  hoped  to 
find  an  example  of  outward  regard,  at  least  to  reli- 
gion, that  would  be  worth  reporting  on  my  return  to 
Alabama,  to  stimulate  the  people  to  higher  degrees  of 
politeness  and  good  conduct  at  the  house  of  God." 
Entire  silence  pervaded  the  crowd,  and  Mr.  Donnell 
bowed  and  returned  to  the  camp  ground.  The  next 
day,  many  of  those  wicked  men  became  mourners,  and 
ere  the  meeting  closed,  professed  religion. 

But  let  us  return  and  witness  the  close  of  the  camp- 
meeting  : 

"At  the  rising  sun,"  says  Dr.  Lindley,  **  Wednesday  morn- 
ing, at  public  prayer,  after  one  or  two  prayers,  a  request  was 
made  for  all  those  to  come  forward  before  the  stand,  who  had 
found  comfort  in  believing,  since  the  meeting  commenced,  for 
the  purpose  of  receiving  counsel.  Two  hundred  and  twenty 
appeared.  Such  a  transporting  sight  I  had  never  before  beheld, 
and  I  was  very  nigh  losing  the  command  of  myself.    The  meet- 


REV.  ROBERT   DONNELL.  59 

ing  closed  on  that  day,  leaving  upward  of  one  hundred  anxious 

inquirers  after  the  way  of  salvation. 

**  After  breakfast,  a  council  was  called,  consisting  of  the  ruling 
elders  of  three  congregations.  The  subject  of  consultation  waa 
the  expediency  of  opening  a  door  for  the  reception  of  members 
into  the  church.  The  live  Cumberland  preachers  were  present, 
but  perfectly  silent.  The  elders  of  the  vacant  congregation, 
who  had  written  to  them  to  visit  them,  informed  the  council 
that  they  had  had  a  meeting  by  themselves,  and  decided  to  at- 
tach themselves  to  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  church,  in 
their  organized  capacity,  with  such  of  the  congregation  as  might 
see  fit  to  go  with  them.  They  said  their  decision  had  been  kept 
secret  until  now,  for  the  sake  of  good  order  and  common-sense 
propriety;  that  if  they  had,  amid  the  great  revival  that  had 
been  going  on,  principally  through  the  instrumentality  of  Cum- 
berland preachers,  proclaimed  their  church  a  Cumberland 
church,  and  opened  a  door  for  the  reception  of  members,  the 
converts,  under  the  influence  of  religious  sympathy,  would 
have  rushed  with  one  accord  into  that  church,  and  the  feelings 
of  many  dear  brethren  would  have  been  wounded.  Here  a 
pause  in  the  council  took  place,  and  the  Cumberland  brethren 
had  a  short  conference  by  themselves,  and  then  called  me, 
when  Mr.  Morgan  said,  a  proposition  had  been  thought  of,  if  it 
met  my  approbation.  He  stated  that,  as  my  congregation  was 
in  a  direct  line,  and  half  way  between  the  vacant  congregation 
(now  Cumberland)  and  Dr.  Dodd's  congregation,  he  proposed 
to  appoint  a  protracted  meeting  at  my  church  four  weeks  hence, 
to  meet  on  Thursday  in  the  forenoon,  and  that  the  first  business 
should  be,  while  all  were  calm  and  free  from  excitement,  to 
examine  candidates  for  church  membership  ;  and  that  the  three 
church  sessions  should  be  present  to  examine  and  enroll  their 
several  new  members.  It  was  further  suggested  that  in  four 
weeks,  the  converts  would  have  time  to  know  themselves, 
and  to  be  known  of  others,  and  to  receive  the  counsel  of  their 
parents,  so  that  all  might  be  harmony  and  kindness.    The 


/ 


60  LIFE  AND   LABORS   OP 

proposition  pleased  me,  and  was  adopted,  and  published  before 
the  meeting  broke  up. 

"What  I  have  here  stated  is  correct,  and  ought  publicly  to 
be  known,  for  it  reflects  honor  upon  those  five  Cumberland 
preachers,  and  the  Southern  character  and  the  liberal  spirit  of 
the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  church. 

"  On  Thursday,  the  day  appointed  for  the  protracted  meet- 
ing, the  sessions  of  the  three  congregations  were  in  attendance. 
As  they  were  all  in  one  house,  it  was  suggested  that  the  sessions 
be  constituted  by  one  prayer,  which  was  agreed  to ;  and  each 
session  then  proceeded  to  business.  My  congregation  received 
one  hundred  new  members ;  Dr.  Dodd's,  eighty  ;  and  the  Cum- 
berland church  about  the  same.  Each  candidate  was  allowed 
to  say  for  himself  to  which  church  he  wished  to  be  attached. 
The  parents  of  most  of  the  young  people  who  had  professed  re- 
ligion were  present.  The  meeting  then  went  on,  and  before  it 
closed,  about  one  hundred  professed  to  be  converted." 


REV.  ROBERT   DONNELL.  61 


CHAPTER  VI. 

FROM  HIS  VISIT  TO  PENNSYLVANIA  TO  HIS  SECOND  MARRIAGE. 

Mr.  Morgan's  Account  of  the  Revival  in  Pennsylvania  —  Conduct  of 
Presbyterians  —  Meeting  at  Athens,  Ohio  —  Last  Hours  of  Mr.  Mor- 
gan—Mr. Donnell  at  Lebanon— Great  Revival  there— Mr.  Golladay's 
Letter— Letter  from  Col.  Topp— Mr.  Donnell's  second  Marriage— His 
Covenant  with  God. 

Soon  after  the  camp-meeting  at  Ten-mile  closed, 
Messrs.  Donnell  and  Burrow  set  out  for  home,  leaving 
the  late  Eev.  John  Morgan  and  Dr.  Bryan  in  the  coun- 
try, to  preach  and  organize  churches.  The  following 
letter  of  Mr.  Morgan,  written  to  the  ^^ Religious  and  Lit- 
erary Intelligencer,^^  will  show  the  success  of  their  labors 
up  to  the  date  of  the  letter : 

"  Princeton,  Ky.,  January  30, 1832. 

"  I  arrived  here  on  the  14th  inst.,  on  my  vpay  home  from  an 
Eastern  mission.  A  brief  narrative  of  my  tour,  perhaps,  will 
be  expected  by  the  church.  Accounts  of  our  revival  in  Penn- 
sylvania have  already  been  published,  up  to  the  first  of  No- 
vember last.  I  think  about  one  hundred  persons  have  professed 
religion  since  that  time ;  making  in  all  eight  hundred  since  the 
revival  began  at  our  camp-meeting  at  Ten-mile. 

"  When  I  left  Pennsylvania,  the  calls  for  preaching  were 
multiplying,  and  the  religious  excitement  among  the  people 
had  increased  and  spread  over  a  large  portion  of  country  ;  and 
in  some  places,  whole  families,  and  almost  whole  neighbor- 
hoods, had  been  embraced  in  the  gracious  work. 

*'  Owing  to  a  want  of  ministerial  aid,  we  organized  only  five 
congregations  :  one  in  the  town  of  Washington,  Pennsylvania, 


62  LIFE   AND    LABORS   OF 

consisting  of  fifty  members  ;  one  twelve  miles  from  town,  in 
Washington  county,  of  two  hundred  ;  one  in  the  same  county 
of  twenty ;  one  in  the  town  of  Wainsburgh,  Green  county,  of 
forty;  and  another  in  the  town  of  JeflFerson,  in  the  same  county, 
of  fifty-two.  From  the  above,  it  is  obvious  that  many  of  the 
converts  joined  other  denominations,  which  was  their  privilege. 
The  congregations  formed  were  flourishing,  and  receiving  ac- 
cessions at  almost  every  meeting.  One  great  obstacle  with  the 
people  was  a  fear  of  not  getting  a  supply  of  preaching  from  our 
ministers.  We,  however,  made  such  pledges  as  we  thought  we 
could  redeem,  by  getting  an  additional  supply  of  ministers 
from  the  West.  There  are  several  young  men,  subjects  of  the 
late  revival,  whose  minds  seemed  to  be  impressed  on  the  sub- 
ject of  preaching,  one  of  whom  I  brought  with  me  to  this  place.* 
He  is  to  enter  college  next  month,  with  a  view  to  the  ministry. 

Our  Presbyterian  brethren'in  that  country,  with  some  few 
exceptions,  did  not  receive  us  with  that  cordiality  and  chris- 
tian friendship  which  they  show  us  in  the  West.  An  act 
was  passed  by  one  of  their  Presbyteries,  prohibiting  us  from 
preaching  in  their  churches. 

"  We  were  written  to  from  New  York,  soliciting  preaching. 
Brother  Bryan  was  to  pay  a  visit  to  that  country  soon  after  I 
left;  but  would  stay  but  a  short  time,  having,  in  connection 
with  brother  Bird,  agreed  to  supply  congregations,  already 
formed,  with  preaching. 

"  On  my  way  to  this  country,  I  passed  over  a  small  portion 
of  the  State  of  Virginia  ;  through  several  counties  in  Ohio,  and 
so  on  to  this  State,  by  way  of  Maysville  and  Lexington  ;  but 
owing  to  the  extreme  coldness  of  the  weather,  and  delicacy  of 
my  health,  I  did  not  preach  as  often  as  I  wished,  though  we  had 
several  meetings,  some  of  which  were  more  and  others  less  in- 
teresting. One,  however,  in  Athens,  Ohio,  I  would  remark  on 
particularly,  as  it  was  unusually  interesting.    It  was  held  in 

*  Mr.  Morgan  refers  here  to  the  late  lamented  Bidell, 


REV.  ROBERT   DONNELL.  63 

the  Presbyterian  church,  of  which  Rev.  Mr.  Spaulding  is  pastor, 
and  who  is  much  devoted  to  God  and  to  the  spiritual  interests 
of  his  people.  He  did  not  wait  to  present  a  long  catalogue  of 
inquiries  respecting  the  peculiarities  of  Cumberland  Presby- 
terians, before  he  would  ask  me  to  preach  in  his  church.  His 
Boul  was  wrestling  in  prayer  with  God  for  a  revival  of  religion  ; 
and  though  he  well  knew  we  might  differ  in  some  non-essen- 
tial points,  he  also  knew  that  we  agreed  in  all  the  essential 
ones ;  and,  consequently,  his  actions,  which  spoke  louder  than 
words,  said,  '  Lord,  send  by  whom  thou  wilt  send,  but  let  sal- 
vation come  to  my  people.'  Would  to  God  all  ministers  had 
such  a  spirit.  I  remained  with  him  eleven  days,  preached  nine 
times  in  town  and  twice  in  the  country.  Mr.  Spaulding  and 
others  preached  occasionally.  We  had  prayer-meetings  every 
morning,  before  sun-rise,  and  inquiry  meetings  frequently. 
When  I  left,  it  was  ascertained  that  thirty-five  had  professed 
religion,  and  about  forty  were  still  serious.  Eight  students  of 
the  college  were  among  the  converts,  and  a  number  more  were 
inquiring  for  the  way  of  salvation. 

"  The  tone  of  religious  feeling  in  Kentucky  is  very  low,  with 
a  few  exceptions.  Elkton,  and  one  or  two  other  towns,  have 
recently  been  visited  with  revivals  of  religion.  So  that,  with 
all  the  encouraging  circumstances  and  brightening  prospects 
on  the  side  of  Zion,  there  is  much  to  cause  the  christian  to 
lament  and  pray.  Wickedness  abounds  to  an  alarming  extent, 
even  where  the  Gospel  is  most  faithfully  preached ;  and  many 
professors  of  religion  are  far  below  that  elevated  standard  of 
practical  piety  revealed  in  the  Word  of  God. 

"I  will  add,  in  conclusion,  that  there  is  a  very  extensive  field 
of  usefulness  open  to  ministers  of  our  church  in  the  Eastern 
States ;  and  that  more  of  our  energies  should  be  directed  to  that 
country  than  has  hitherto  been  done.  At  least,  as  we  have 
formed  some  churches,  and  by  order  of  the  Green  River  Synod 
expect  to  constitute  a  Presbytery,  we  ought,  as  soon  as  possi- 
ble, to  send  on  an  additional  supply  of  ministers. 

John  Morgan." 


64  LIFE   AND   LABORS   OF 

Mr.  Morgan  was  converted  and  brought  into  the 
miuisti-y  under  the  preaching  of  Mr.  Donnell,  and 
stood  very  high  in  his  estimation  as  a  man  of  talents 
and  piety.  He  was  devoted  to  the  interests  of  the 
church  to  which  he  belonged  ;  and  no  preacher  of  his 
day  labored  more  indefatigably  to  save  souls,  nor  did 
any  one  surpass  him  in  usefulness.  His  work  was 
closed,  however,  by  pulmonary  affection,  on  the  17th 
of  October,  1841,  in  the  thirty-sixth  year  of  his  age, 
and  fourteenth  year  of  his  ministry. 

The  following  brief  statement  of  his  last  moments, 
is  from  the  pen  of  Eev.  Milton  Bird,  D.D. : 

"  His  protracted  affliction  he  endured  with  patience  and 
resignation.  He  had  his  right  mind,  was  settled  and  calm  to 
the  last  moment.  I  often  heard  him  say  that  Christ  had  been 
precious  to  him,  and  altogether  lovely  when  preaching  salva- 
tion through  his  name.  '  Now  in  atfliction  he  is  my  comfort 
and  consolation.  O,  there  is  nothing  like  communion  with  God. 
I  know  in  whom  I  have  believed.  My  trust  is  firm.  I  view 
the  approach  of  death  without  fear.  I  feel  myself  to  be  a  poor, 
unworthy  sinner ;  but  Christ  is  my  only  dependence.  The 
plan  of  salvation  is  just  such  as  man  needs.  O,  how  well 
adapted  is  the  christian's  hope  to  his  condition.  Nothing  else 
can  give  comfort  in  affliction,  and  enable  one  to  meet  death 
without  dismay.' 

"  He  sometimes  said,  when  he  thought  of  the  church  and  his 
rising  family,  he  felt  a  desire  to  have  health  again,  if  it  was  the 
Lord's  will.  The  third  evening  before  his  death,  I  called  to 
see  him.  An  aged  minister,  sitting  at  his  bed-side,  observed— 
•  Brother  Morgan,  I  suppose  you  remember  our  Synod  .is  to 
meet  to-morrow?'  'Yes,'  said  he,  '1  remember  it  well ;  but  I 
suppose  I  shall  not  meet  with  you  any  more  till  we  meet  in 


REV.  ROBERT    DONNELL.  65 

the  General  Assembly  and  Church  of  the  First  Born.'  The 
apostle's  language  was  then  quoted  :  '  For  me  to  live  is  Christ, 
and  to  die  is  gain.'  '  Yes,'  said  he,  *  that  is  the  last  text  I  ever 
preached  from.  Death  is  a  very  trying  event — more  than  hu- 
man nature  could  bear  without  the  aid  of  religion.  Leaving 
a  rising  family,  is  my  greatest  trial  ;  but  the  Lord  gave  them, 
and  if  He  sees  fit  to  call  me  away.  He  will  take  care  of  them.' 
I  took  my  leave  of  him,  and  next  morning  started  to  Synod. 
On  returning,  the  unwelcome  intelligence  was  received  that 
brother  Morgan  was  no  longer  numbered  with  the  living.  His 
mind  was  composed  to  the  last.  He  said,  just  before  he  ex- 
pired, '  I  am  going,  and  hope  the  Lord  will  make  short  work 
of  it,'  and  spoke  no  more." 

Let  us  now  return  and  accompany  Mr.  Donnell  on 
his  journey  home  from  Pennsylvania.  Nothing  of 
special  interest  occurred  till  he  reached  Lebanon,  Ten- 
nessee. There  he  found  the  Franklin  Synod  in  session, 
at  which  an  interesting  revival  of  religion  commenced, 
that  added  some  of  the  most  enterprising  and  wealthy 
citizens  of  the  town  to  the  church,  who  subsequently 
took  the  lead  in  establishing  and  building  up  Cum- 
berland University — an  institution  which  has  pros- 
pered under  an  able  faculty,  until  it  is  second  to  none 
in  the  great  valley  of  the  Mississippi.  A  law  de- 
partment has  been  added  since  its  location,  at  which 
many  of  the  most  talented  young  lawyers  have  gradu- 
ated, and  already  taken  a  high  position  in  the  affairs 
of  State.  A  theological  school  has  also  been  opened, 
where  candidates  for  the  ministry  are  being  ably  in- 
structed, prepaiatory  to  their  responsible  vocation.* 

*  Tills  chapter,  and  indeed  the  entire  Memoir,  was  written  before 
our  unfortunate  war  commenced,  which  closed  the  operations  of  the 
9— 


66  LIFE   AND   LABORS   OF 

Mr.  Donnell  preached  frequently  while  Synod  was  in 
session,  and  his  influence  in  the  revival,  and  subsequent 
agency  in  building  up  the  University,  eternity  alone 
can  reveal.  He  was  chairman  of  the  committee  that 
located  the  institution,  and  contributed  largely  of  his 
means  to  endow  it. 

The  revival  continued  long  after  the  adjournment  of 
Synod,  with  great  power,  and  many  were  added  to  the 
church.  The  late  Eevs.  Thomas  Calhoun,  Sr.,  and 
George  Donnell,  (cousin  of  the  subject  of  this  Memoir,) 
and  other  ministers  yet  living,  labored  day  and  night 
to  promote  it.  It  spread  from  Lebanon  into  the  sur- 
rounding country,  and  many  heads  of  families,  and 
men  of  talents,  were  brought  into  the  church. 

The  following  letter  from  Mr.  Golladay  to  Mr.  Don- 
nell, in  reference  to  this  revival,  is  deemed  worthy  of 

a  place  here  : 

"  Lebanon,  Tenn.,  February  7,  1832. 

'*  Dear  Brother  : — Your  letter,  requesting  an'  account  of 
matters  and  things  here  since  you  left,  has  been  received. 

"The  revival  of  religion  that  commenced  while  you  were 
here  at  Synod,  last  fall,  continued  all  winter,  and  there  is  still 
considerable  intei'est  manifested.  The  people  attended  church 
for  many  weeks,  through  all  kinds  of  weather,  both  day  and 
night,  often  remaining  at  our  evening  meetings  till  midnight. 

"  Many  of  our  best  citizens  have  been  converted  and  joined 


University;  and  during  the  progress  of  that  bloody  conflict,  the  flne 
edifice  of  the  institution  was  reduced  to  ashes  by  Confederate  soldiers. 
Laudable  efforts,  however,  are  being  made,  with  flne  prospects  of  suc- 
cess, to  erect  a  new  building ;  and  the  University  has  already  com- 
menced operations  upon  a  limited  scale,  and  it  is  hoped  and  believed 
that  former  prosperity  will  be  fully  realized  at  no  distant  day. 


REV.  ROBERT   DONNELL.  67 

our  church ;  and  it  is  said  others  expect  to  join  soon.  Four 
weeks  ago,  at  our  meeting,  there  was  quite  a  number  of 
mourners. 

"  What  a  change  in  the  state  of  things !  For  fourteen  years 
I  ahnost  stood  alone  for  Cumberlandism  at  Lebanon ;  no  house 
of  worship  except  the  Court-house,  I  put  it  in  order,  and  rang 
the  bell,  when  brother  Calhoun  and  others  preached.  But  we 
are  suffering  now  for  want  of  stated  preaching.  The  ministers 
who  labored  in  the  revival  have  returned  to  their  respective 
charges,  and  our  pulpit  is  only  occasionally  occupied.  Brother 
George  Donnell,  who  was  expected  to  preach  for  us,  is  afflicted 
with  sore  eyes,  and  fears  are  entertained  that  he  will  have  to 
give  up  preaching. 

"May  the  Lord  bless  you,  and  direct  you  to  visit  Lebanon 
again.  ISAAC  GOLLADY. 

"  Rev.  R.  DoNNBLii." 

Often  has  the  writer  heard  Mr.  Calhoun  speak  of  Mr. 
Golladay — particularly  of  his  attention  to  him  when 
he  first  commenced  preaching  at  Lebanon.  Though 
not  a  professor  of  religion  at  that  time,  he  never  failed 
to  ring  the  Court-house  bell,  and  to  have  the  house  in 
order.  He  and  Mr.  Calhoun  were  strongly  united  by 
ties  of  friendship,  till  separated  by  death,  Mr,  Golla- 
day was  constant  in  his  attendance  at  church,  both 
before  and  after  he  professed  religion.  Rarely  was  his 
seat  vacant,  either  at  preaching  or  prayer-meeting. 
His  venerable  form  is  vividly  before  the  imagination 
of  the  writer,  at  the  present  moment.  He  always 
occupied  the  same  seat  at  church,  and  whoever  might 
be  absent,  his  gray  locks  were  generally  to  be  seen. 

The  following  letter  of  Col.  Topp  to  Mr.  Donnell,  in 


68  LIFE   AND    LABORS    OF 

reference  to  the  same  great  revival,  will  also  be  read 

with  interest : 

"  Lebanon,  Tenn.,  March  20,  1832. 

"  Dear  Brother  :— I  have  for  some  time  intended  to  writ© 
you  an  account  of  the  interesting  revival  of  religion  that  has 
been  in  progress  here  since  Synod,  and  to  inform  you  of  the 
great  desire  your  friends  have  to  see  you  among  them  at  this 
interesting  moment. 

"  Never  have  I  seen  such  a  time  in  Lebanon.  Many  of  our 
most  respectable  citizens  have  made  a  public  profession  of  re- 
ligion, and  I  have  reason  to  believe  others  are  engaged  in  a 
more  private  way,  seeking  the  salvation  of  their  souls.  Some 
are  much  awakened  on  the  subject  of  religion,  but  still  suspend 
action,  and  I  fear  will  endeavor  to  wear  off  their  convictions. 

"O,  if  you  could  visit  us  at  this  time,  with  what  joy  your 
friends  would  greet  you.  I  have  very  often  heard  them  say, — 
'  O,  that  uncle  Bob  Donnell  would  come  along  just  now  !'  I 
believe  you  could  do  more  good,  just  at  this  time,  than  you 
have  done  in  all  your  visits  and  exertions  heretofore  at  Leba- 
non put  together.  Come  and  see  us  at  the  earliest  moment 
possible.     Should  you  delay  long,  the  interest  may  subside. 

"Judge  James  C.  Mitchell  has  professed  religion,  and  joined 
our  church.  If  I  am  correctly  informed,  the  sermon  you 
preached  the  evening  after  you  returned  from  Jackson  county, 
was  the  cause  of  his  conversion. 

"  Col.  Findley  will  join  our  church  next  Sabbath.  Col.  Ca- 
ruthers,  William  L.  Martin,  Mrs.  McLain,  and  several  others, 
are  known  as  seekers  of  religion. 

"  We  had  some  happy  and  glorious  seasons  here  during  the 
winter  and  spring;  and  my  heart's  desire  and  prayer  is,  that 
they  may  continue.  Do  come,  I  pray  you,  and  help  us  at  this 
important  crisis.  I  know  you  will  be  astonished  and  delighted 
at  the  i^rospects  of  religion  in  this  country.  Our  church  in  this 
place  numbers  about  fifty  members,  and  I  hope  and  trust  the 
number  will   be  doubled  during. the  present>'year.     Our  dear 


REV.  ROBERT    DONNELL.  69 

little  brother,  George  Dounell,  is  almost  worn  out  by  his  min- 
isterial labors,  and  he  has  been  much  afflicted  during  the  win- 
ter, and  needs  help  and  rest.  JOHN  S.  TOPP, 
"  Rev.  R.'  Donnell." 

Col.  Topp's  wife  professed  religion  during  the  Syn- 
odical  meeting,  at  Lebanon,  the  previous  fall,  and  he 
himself  a  few  weeks  afterward.  Both  are  still  living, 
and  are  active  and  useful  members  of  the  church. 

After  remaining  a  widower  four  years,  Mr.  Donnell 
was  again  married,  on  the  2l8t  of  June,  1832,  to  Miss 
Clarissa  IST.  Lindley,  (daughter  of  Kev.  Jacob  Lindley, 
D.D.,)  a  lady  of  devoted  piety,  of  high  intellectual  at- 
tainments, and  who  proved  a  valuable  auxiliary  to  her 
husband  in  the  great  work  of  the  ministry.  On  the 
day  previous  to  his  marriage,  he  wrote  and  signed  the 
following  covenant : 

"  O,  Lord,  on  to-morrow,  if  it  be  Thy  will,  I  expect  to  in- 
crease my  domestic  obligations,  and,  as  I  hope,  comforts,  by 
uniting  in  matrimony  with  Clarissa  N.  Lindley,  Before  taking 
this  responsible  step,  I  would  solemnly  renew  my  covenant 
with  Thee.  Thou  knowest  that  before  I  was  married  to  Ann 
E.  Smith,  I  entered  into  covenant  with  Thee,  and  also  before 
her  death.  Thou  hast  promised  that,  as  the  days  of  Thy  ser- 
vants are,  so  shall  their  strength  be;  and  that  Thy  grace  shall 
be  sufficient  for  them.  By  Thy  grace,  O  Lord,  I  will  now  con- 
secrate myself  anew  and  unreservedly  to  Thy  service,  and 
promise,  in  my  new  situation,  to  do  everything,  in  my  power, 
both  at  home  and  abroad,  to  promote  Thy  glory,  the  good  of  the 
church,  and  the  salvation  of  sinners.  To  this  solemn  pledge,  I 
now  subscribe  my  unworthy  name. 

"Robert  Donneli.. 

'■'  JuneSO,  18S3.'" 


70  LIFE   AND    LABORS    OF 

Under  the  Old  Testament  dispenBation,  vows  were 
very  common.  The  object  seems  to  have  been,  at 
least  in  part,  to  render  more  vivid  upon  the  mind  a 
sense  of  obligation  in  reference  to  some  specific  duty. 
"Whatever  may  be  the  ordinary  feelings  of  the  heart 
towards  God,  there  are  certain  periods  in  every  man's 
life,  when  he  feels  peculiai-ily  dependent,  or  under 
special  obligations  for  favors  received  ;  when,  although 
he  may  not  enter  into  a  formal  covenant  with  God,  as 
did  Jacob,  and  others,  still  a  secret  purpose  is  formed 
to  do  something  for  God,  that  had  been  previously 
neglected,  or  which  the  individual  feared  he  might 
neglect  in  future. 

Transitions  from  one  state  or  condition  in  life  to  an- 
other, are  not  always  safe,  even  to  physical  health, 
much  less  to  spiritual  health.  Mr.  Bonnell  seemed  to 
have  been  fully  aware  of  this ;  and  to  guard  against 
the  danger,  entered  into  covenant  with  God,  pledging 
fidelity  to  His  cause,  and  invoking  grace  to  meet  the 
new  circumstances  about  to  be  thrown  around  him. 

Preachers,  above  all  men,  need  God's  counsel  and 
direction  in  the  choice  of  a  companion  for  life.  Not 
only  their  happiness,  but  usefulness,  is  at  8,take.  The 
following  sentiment  of  Dr.  Clark,  on  this  subject,  is 
couched  in  very  strong  language,  but  certainly  ex- 
presses at  lea'st  a  general  truth :  "  Marriage  to  you," 
addressing  preachers,  "  can  never  be  an  indifferent 
thing.  It  will  make  or  mar  you ;  it  will  be  a  Messing  or  a 
curse  to  you  j  it  will  either  help  you  to  heaven,  or  drive 


REV.  ROBERT    DONNELL.  71 

you  to  hell,  or  be  a  heart-rending  cross  to  you  while 
you  live.  Nor  will  a  had  or  improper  marriage  affect 
yourself  alone ;  it  may  be  the  ruin  of  every  child  that 
issues  from  it.  And  dreadful  as  this  is,  it  may  not  rest 
there  ;  they  may  propagate  the  plague  to  interminable 
generations,  and  millions  be  injured,  if  not  lost,  by  your 
improper,  if  not  vicious,  marriage.  Take  this  step, 
then,  with  that  godly  fear  and  scrupulous  caution 
which  a  man  should  do  who  feels  that  he  has  his  all 
at  stake." 


72  LIFE   AND   LABORS   OF 


CHAPTER  VII. 

FROM   HIS  SECOND   MARRIAGE  TILL  THE  ESTABLISHMENT  OF  A 
CHURCH  IN   MEMPHIS,  TENN. 

Gi'eat  Revival  in  Memphis— Invited  to  become  Pastor  of  the  Church 
—He  Declines  — Reasons  for  Declining  — Visits  the  City— Letter  to 
his  Son  — Collects  Funds  to  build  a  House  of  "Worship  — Different 
Pastors  of  the  Church  in  Memphis. 

In  1843,  Mr.  Donnell  determined,  under  God,  to  plant 
a  church  in  Memphis,  Tennessee,  and  for  that  purpose 
commenced  a  series  of  meetings  in  the  city^  A  power- 
ful revival  of  religion  ensued,  and  a  large  and  respect- 
able congregation  was  soon  organized.  All  eyes  were 
immediately  turned  to  him  as  pastor,  and  he  was  unan- 
imously elected  to  that  responsible  station.  The  fol- 
lowing  notice  of  the  choice  was  transmitted  to  him  by 
the  Session : 

"  Memphis,  Tenn.,  April  3,  1844. 

"Rev.  and  Dear  Brother  Donnell  :— At  a  meeting  re- 
cently held  by  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  church  in  Mem- 
IJhis,  you  were  unanimously  chosen  as  pastor.  The  meeting 
was  large,  and  the  utmost  good  feeling  and  harmony  of  senti- 
ment prevailed.  All  felt  deeplj'  the  importance  of  regular  ser- 
vice in  the  congregation.  In  both  town  and  country,  there 
seems  to  be  but  one  desire  on  the  subject :  that  is,  that  you  be 
earnestly  solicited  to  accejit  the  appointment.  You  may  ex- 
pect hearty  co-operjition  in  all  matters  pertaining  to  the  inter- 
ests of  the  ohui-ch,  and  a  willingness  on  the  part  of  the  congre- 
gation to  minister  to  your  temporal  wants.    T^e  doctrine  of  the 


REV.  ROBERT   DONNELL.  73 

New  Testament,  that  the  laborer  is  worthy  of  his  hire,  is  fully 
recognized. 

"  We  shall  be  glad  to  hear  from  you  in  regard  to  this  impor- 
tant matter  as  soon  as  convenient.  We  doubt  not  that  you  will 
unite  with  us  in  fervent  prayer  to  God  that  lie  may  so  guide 
you  in  your  decision,  that  all  may  redowu  to  His  honor  and 
the  prosperity  of  the  church.  John  D,  White, 

Samuel  D.  Key, 
W.  B.  S.  Garrison, 
M.  B.  Waldren." 

While  pondering  this  call,  and  doubtless  making  it  a 
subject  of  solemn  prayer,  Mr.  Donnell,  in  the  following 
communication,  unbosomed  his  embaiTassed  state  of 
mind  to  his  confidential  friend,  the  Eev.  M.  H.  Bone  : 

"  I  am  in  a  strait  betwixt  two  ;  and  as  I  hide  nothing  from 
you,  I  will  tell  you  the  cause.  A  call  has  just  reached  me  from 
the  congregation  in  the  city  of  Memphis,  to  become  their  pas- 
tor. I  know  not  how  to  refuse,  and  yet  there  seem  to  be  in- 
separable obstacles  in  the  way  of  my  acceptance. 

"  In  the  first  place,  I  am  not  qualified  for  the  stction,  and  the 
infirmities  of  age  admonish  me  that  the  physical  labor  would 
be  more  than  I  could  bear.  Worldly  considerations  are  also  in 
my  way.  Many  of  my  negroes  have  wives  in  this  neighbor- 
hood, and  were  I  to  move  to  Memphis,  would  have  to  be  sepa- 
rated from  their  families.  This  I  could  not  think  of  doing;  nor 
can  I  bear  the  idea  of  leaving  my  black  people  here  under  an 
overseer,  and  removing  without  them. 

*'  But,  on  the  other  hand,  is  the  voice  of  the  church  in  this 

case  to  be  regarded  as  the  voice  of  God  ;  and  if  He  calls  me  to 

that  field  so  white  unto  harvest,  ought  I  to  refuse?    Memphis 

is  destined  to  be  a  great  city,  and  an  important  point  to  our 

church,  and  I  know  of  no  other  preacher  at  present  that  can  or 

will  take  charge  of  the  congregation.    O  Lord,  what  wilt  Thou 

have  me  to  do?    Pray  for  me,  my  dear  brother." 
10— 


74  LIFE   AND    LABORS   OF 

Mr.  Donncll  finally  declined  the  call  to  Memphiff^ 
and  made  known  bis  determination  in  tke  following: 

letter ; 

"  PopiiAR  Rest,  Ala,,  April  17,  1844. 
"  Dear  Bkethkek  r — I  have  received  your  tinanimous  invi- 
tation to  take  the  pastoral  charge  of  the  Cumberlanii  Presby- 
terian church  in  Memphis.  I  regret  to  say,  in  reply,  that  cir- 
cumstances seem  to  forbid  my  acceptance.  The  difficulty  of 
moving  my  large  family,  or  of  dividing  my  servants,  taking  a 
part  with  me,  and  leaving  the  rest  here,  would  be  very  un- 
pleasant. My  advanced  period  of  life,  and  the  growing  in- 
firmities of  age,  admonish  me  that  I  ought  not  to  undertake  the 
labor  of  pastor  to  so  large  a  congregation  as  yours,  scattered  aa 
it  is  over  so  large  and  growing  a  city  as  Men>phis.  Besides, 
tvhat  little  skill  I  may  have  acquired  in  the  ministry  by  study 
and  experience,  is  more  of  a  missionary  than  of  a  pastoral  char- 
acter, and  I  have  thought  that  I  understood  better  how  to  'plant' 
than  to  'water'  churches. 

"  I  have  often  thought  of  you,  and  tried  to  pray  for  you  since 
I  left  you  last  fall,  and  hope  the  Great  Head  of  the  Church  will 
send  you  a  pastor  of  bis  own  choosing.  My  attachments  to  you 
are  very  strong.  Many  of  you  were  converted  to  God  in  this 
country,  if  not  as  seals  of  my  ministry.  Your  city  and  country 
present  a  wide  field  of  nsefulness  ;  and  I  desire  to  visit  you 
often,  and  should  life  be  spared,  shall  endeavor  to  do  so. 

"  I  have  arranged,  if  the  Lord  will,  to  be  in  Memphis  the 
third  Sabbath  in  May  next — perhaps  a  few  days  before.  If  a 
house  cannot  be  procured  to  preach  in,  can  we  not  have  a  meet- 
ing  in  'Court  Grove?'  I  cannot  remain  with  you  very  long,  bu6 
may  the  visit  be  attended  with  the  blessing  of  God ! 

"  ROBERT  DONMELL. 
"  John  t).  White,  Sam.  D,  Key,  W.  B.  Gabrison,  M.  B,  Waldren." 

From  Memphis,  Mr.  Doiinel!  writes  the  following 
letter  to  his  son,  under  date  22d  of  May,  1844; 


RIV.  ROBERT   DONNELL.  75 

^  Dear  James  : — In  the  midst  of  pressing  claims  upon  my 
time,  I  write  you  a  hasty  line.  Could  I  reach  home  by  travel- 
ing two  or  three  days  and  nights,  I  would  set  out  immediately, 
having  just  heard  that  Mr.  Fisher's  family  are  afflicted  with 
something  like  the  black  tongue,  and  I  fear  it  is  contagious, 
and  may  spread  through  the  town  and  county.  But  duty  will 
confine  me  here  a  few  days,  and  then  engagements  elsewhere 
command  my  time  and  attention,  so  that  1  must  be  some  weeks 
yet  absent  from  home.     May  a  kind  Providence  protect  you. 

'*  I  shall  leave  Memphis  in  a  few  days  for  BeSota.  We  have 
a  meeting  next  Saturday  and  Sabbath  in  Mr,  Maxwell's  neigh- 
borhood, and  it  was  my  intention  to  go  to  Hernando  on  Friday 
night,  but  hear  the  small-pox  is  still  there. 

"  I  am  now  trying  to  raise  funds  here  to  build  a  church.  A 
contract  has  been  let  for  the  erection  of  the  house,  and  it  will 
be  fit  for  use  by  October,  if  not  sooner.  The  people  had  been 
begged  by  other  denominations  so  much  that  it  was  thought 
we  could  not  get  a  dollar.  But  we  have  added  this  week,  to  the 
amount  previously  subscribed,  about  fifteen  hundred  dollars. 

"  Dear  James,  let  not  your  solicitude  for  the  world  cause  you 
to  neglect  the  salvation  of  your  soul.  Read  and  study  the  Bible. 
Make  it  your  guide,  and  its  Author  the  object  of  your  constant 
trust.  My  anxiety  for  your  welfare,  both  in  this  and  the  next 
world,  is  indescribable.  But  none  but  a  father  can  understand 
or  appreciate  a  father's  feelings  for  the  happiness  of  a  dear  and 
only  son." 

The  fine  Cumberland  Presbyterian  church  in  the 
city  of  Memphis,  is  the  result  of  the  labors  alluded  to 
in  the  foregoing  letter.*  The  Eev.  Mr.  Dennis  became 
the  first  pastor  of  the  congregation ;  who,  after  serving 


*  The  fine  house  of  worship  in  Memphis,  erected  through  the  instru- 
mentality of  Mr,  Donnell,  has  been  recently  removed,  and  a  larger 
one  built  on  the  same  ground,  to  meet  the  wants  of  the  congregation. 


76  LIFE   AND   LABORS   OP 

a  few  years,  resigned.  He  was  sacceeded  by  the  late 
and  lamented  Dr.  Porter,  whose  labors  in  the  city  were 
remarkably  blessed.  But,  unfortunately,  he  fell  a  vic- 
tim to  protracted  efforts  made  during  a  great  revival 
of  religion  in  his  church.  The  late  Dr.  Bryan  became 
the  next  pastor,  but  soon  felt  it  to  be  his  duty  to  re- 
turn to  his  old  congregation,  in  the  city  of  Pittsburgh. 
The  Rev.  Mr.  Davis,  D.D.,  of  Lexington,  Missouri,  was 
elected  to  fill  the  vacancy,  and  now  occupies  the  pulpit. 

But  notwithstanding  the  high  order  of  talents  and 
devoted  piety  that  have  filled  the  pulpit  since  Mr.  Don- 
nell  planted  the  church,  and  acted  as  prime  agent  in 
erecting  a  house  of  worship,  he  is  still  recollected  with 
gratitude,  as  having  laid  the  foundation  on  which  his 
brethren  have  built.  "We  feel,"  said  one  of  the  elders, 
in  writing  him,  after  he  declined  becoming  their  pas- 
tor, "  that  we  owe  you  a  debt  that  we  shall  never  be 
able  to  pay." 

It  will  be  conceded  by  all  acquainted  with  Mr.  Don- 
nell,  that  he  planted  more  churches  in  towns  and  cities 
than  any  other  Cumberland  Presbyterian  preacher  of 
his  day.  Not  that  he  neglected  the  country,  for  many 
flourishing  congregations  are  now  standing  monuments 
of  his  labors  there ;  but  believing  that  town  and  coun- 
try exert  a  reciprocal  influence  upon  each  other,  he 
devoted  attention  and  labor  to  the  religious  improve- 
ment of  both. 

From  his  example,  his  brethren  may  learn  an  im- 
portant lesson   in    distributing   their   labors   between 


REV.  ROBERT   DONNELL.  77 

town  and  country.  Both  should  be  cared  for,  but 
their  relative  importance  and  influence  «hould  never 
be  lost  sight  of.  Towns  and  cities  exert  a  mighty  in- 
fluence on  the  country  and  on  the  world.  The  strength 
of  the  old  world  is  in  her  cities.  In  our  own  country, 
the  most  blasting  or  brightening  influence  emanates 
from  our  towns  and  cities.  Their  fashions  are  imi- 
tated ;  their  moral  habits  and  opinions,  good  or  bad, 
are  adopted.  How  important,  then,  that  great  efforts 
should  be  made  for  their  conversion.  But  while  this 
is  done,  let  it  be  remembered  that  our  Saviour's  last 
command  was  to  preach  the  Gospel  to  every  creature. 
The  country  should  not  be  neglected. 


78  LIFE  AND   LABORS   OF 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

BECOMES  PASTOR  OF  THE  CHURCH  AT  LEBANON,  TENN. 

His  Removal  to  Lebanon,  Tenn.— Judge  Carathers'  Letter— Great  De- 
light of  the  Congregation  on  hearing  of  his  consent  to  snpply  their 
Pulpit  — Reasons  for  going  to  Lebanon  — Notes  of  one  of  his  Dis- 
courses —  Interest  for  the  Students  —  An  Extract  from  his  first  Lec- 
ture to  Candidates  for  the  Ministry  —  Contributes  to  Endow  the 
Theological  Department. 

Although  Mr,  Donnell  had  declined  the  pastorate 
oflTered  him  in  the  city  of  Memphis,  he  was,  two  years 
afterwards,  prevailed  on  to  take  charge  of  the  congre- 
gation at  Lebanon,  Tennessee.  Early  in  the  summer 
of  1846,  he  left  his  quiet  and  comfortable  home  in  Ala- 
bama, and  all  his  servants,  and  household  furniture, 
and  with  his  devoted  wife,  removed  to  that  new  and 
interesting  field  of  labor.  The  following  appeal,  in 
behalf  of  the  congregation,  was  made  to  him  by  Judge 
E.  L.  Caruthers  : 

"  Our  pastor  has  determined  that  his  duty  calls  him  again  to 

^     the  Indians,  to  carry  out  and  finish  the  work  he  commenced 

7-^-  there.    We  regret  very  much  to  lose  him,  and  differ  with  him 

'^      as  to  the  field  of  greatest  usefulness  for  him.    But  he  says  his 

,'     own  conscience  leads  him  to  the  Indians.    His  place  here,  there- 

-^      fore,  must  be  filled.     He  suggested  the  Rev.  Mr.  Copp,  and  from 

^     our  recollection  of  him  here,  and  his  high  i-eputation  for  talents 

■      and  piety,  we  concurred  in  the  propriety  of  getting  him,  provi- 

(d     ded  he  yet  entertained  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  doctrines 

in  their  purity.    I  wrote  to  him,  and'  so  did  brother  Lowry. 


REV.  ROBERT    DONNELL.  79 

His  reply  is  just  received.  He  says  sucli  a  field  of  usefulness  as 
this  has  become,  would  present  strong  attractions  to  him  ;  and 
clearly  intimates  that  he  would  come,  but  for  the  fact  that  he  is 
chore  Calviuistic  than  our  church  generally  approve — that  he  is 
a  Calvinist  of  the  Baxter  and  Fuller  school.® 


*  The  reader  may  desire  to  know  what  is  meant  by  a  '•  Calvinist  of 
the  Baxter  and  Fuller  school,"  to  which  Mr.  Copp  says  he  belongs. 
Without  entering  into  a  minute  account  of  Mr.  Baxter's  views,  rela- 
tive to  the  decrees  of  God,  or  extent  of  the  atonement,  I  will  merely 
say  that  his  theory  respecting  the  applicoMon  of  the  atonement  places 
him  in  the  same  categorj^  with  the  most  rigid  Calvinists,  so  far  as  the 
salvation  of  sinners  is  concerned.  No  Calvinist  believes  more  strongly 
in  eternal  and  unconditional  election  than  Mr.  Baxter  did.  He  saj's: 
"God  hath  positively  elected  certain  persons,  by  an  absolute  decree, 
to  overcome  all  their  resistances  of  his  Spirit,  and  to  draw  them  to 
Christ,  and  by  Christ  to  himself,  by  such  a  power  and  waj^  as  shall  in- 
ftillibly  convert  and  save  them."— Z>r.  Ridgeley's  Worfcs,  Vol.  I,  p.  537. 

Mr.  Baxter  believed,  as  Calvinists  generally  do,  in  the  priority  of  re- 
generation in  the  hearts  of  the  elect,  leaving  the  non-elect  without  a 
sufficiency  of  grace  to  enable  them  to  repent  and  believe  on  Christ. 

"All  men,"  he  says,  "that  perish  (who  have  the  use  of  reason,)  do 
perish  directly  for  rejecting  sufficient  recovering  grace.  By  grace,  I 
mean  mercy  contrary  to  merit.  By  recovering,  I  mean  such  as  tend- 
ETH  in  its  own  nature  towards  their  recovery,  and  leadeth  or  helpeth 
them  thereto.  By  sufficient,  I  mean,  not  sufficient  directly  to 
SAVE  them,  (for  such  none  of  the  elect  have  till  they  are  saved;)  nor 
tet  sufficient  to  give  them  faith,  or  cause  them  savingly  to 
believe.  But  it  is  sufficient  to  bring  them  nearer  Christ  than  they 
are,  though  not  putting  them  into  immediate  possession  of  Christ  by 
imion  with  him  as  faith  would  do."  I  quote  from  Watson's  Inst.,  Vol. 
II,  p.  417. 

As  to  Mr.  Copp's  other  model  in  theology,  I  have  only  to  say  that  I 
have  Mr.  Fuller's  works,  complete,  in  my  library,  and  have  read  them 
Virith  some  care,  and  can  see  no  difference  between  him  and  Calvin 
himself,  on  the  doctrine  of  God's  decrees.  Dr.  Miller  once  said,  Mr. 
Fuller  and  he  agreed  on  all  subjects  of  theology,  except  Baptism. 

The  truth  is,  Calvinism  cannot  be  improved,  so  long  as  the  doctrine 
of  eternal  and  unconditional  election  and  reprobation  is  retained. 
Technicalities  may  be  changed  from  definite  to  indefinite  atonement, 
and  an  unlimited  Gospel  preached,  and  sinners  told,  in  the  language 
of  Mr.  Baxter,  that  they  "perish  for  rejecting  sufficient  recovering 
grace,"  &c.,  still,  v.^hen  an  explanation  of  this  language  is  given,  it 
means  grace  that  was  not  intended  to  lead  the  subject  of  it  to  Christ, 
but  to  bring  the  reprobate  nearer  to  him  than  they  were.  This  is 
certainly  what  Mr,  Baxter  means. 


80  LIFE   AND   LABORS   OF 

"  We  cannot  agree  at  this  point,  where  so  many  of  our  young 
men  are  to  be  educated  for  the  ministry,  to  have  anything  but 
the  purest  and  most  unadulterated  Cumberland  Presbyterian- 
ism  taught  in  our  puli)it.  We  owe  this  to  the  whole  church, 
and  particularly  to  those  who  are  sustaining  our  institution  by 
their  money,  and  by  sending  their  sous  and  wards  to  it. 

"There  is  not,  perhaps,  in  the  bounds  of  our  church,  a  posi- 
tion where  more  good  could  be  done  by  a  minister  of  talents 
and  piety  than  at  this  point.  The  young  men  who  have  to 
carry  forward  the  ark,  and  who  are  the  future  hope  of  our 
branch  of  the  church,  are  here  to  learn  the  art  of  holy  warfare, 
and  to  be  supplied  with  weapons  to  fight  the  battles  of  the  Lord. 

"  In  ii  consultation  of  the  elders  and  some  of  the  brethren  to- 
day, we  have  come  to  the  conclusion — and  in  this  the  President 
of  the  University  fully  concurs — that  you  are  the  man  best 
qualified  of  all  others  in  the  church  for  this  position.  Through- 
out the  bounds  of  the  church  in  every  State  and  Territory  there 
would  be  confidence,  if  you  were  here.  No  man  would  feel 
that  his  son  would  go  much  astray  in  doctrine  or  morals,  if  he 
attended  the  ministry  of  '  Fatheu  Donnell'  every  Sabbath. 
Our  church  here,  and  community  generally,  would  be  much 
delighted  at  your  consent  to  occupy  our  pulpit. 

"  I  hope  you  will,  upon  a  prayerful  consideration  of  the  sub- 
ject, inform  us  wiih  as  little  delay  as  possible,  that  you  will 
come.  Brother  Lowry  leaves  in  about  ten  days,  and  we  desire 
to  fill  his  place  as  soon  as  possible  ;  and  our  minds  and  hearts 
are  now  all  fixed  on  you.  Before  you  reject  our  call,  examine 
the  whole  ground.  We  know  you  will  do  what  you  think  duty 
requires." 


Were  I  disposed  to  adopt  Calvinism  as  my  religious  creed,  of  any 
school,  I  would  go  right  to  Geneva,  and  take  Calvin's  Institutes  as  my 
text-book.  They  call  things  by  the  right  name,  and  contain  no  mis- 
leading ambiguities. 

Mr.  Copp  had  bee)i  a  Cumberland  Presbyterian,  and  at  his  ordination 
adopted  the  Confession  of  Faith  of  that  church. 


REV.  ROBERT    DON  NELL.  81 

I  regret  that  Mr.  Donnell's  reply  to  this  appeal  can- 
not be  found.  The  following  letter,  however,  of  Judge 
Caruthers,  shows  the  great  joy  of  the  congregation  on 
hearing  that  he  had  yielded  to  their  wishes : 

"  On  Saturday,  your  letter  to  brother  Andorson  informs  us 
that  you  felt  it  to  be  your  duty  to  accede  to  the  petition  of  some 
of  us  to  become  our  pastor,  provided  it  should  bo  the  wish  of 
the  congregation.  Tlie  Session,  with  some  of  tlie  members  of 
the  church,  met  at  once,  and  agreed  most  cordially  and  unani- 
mously upon  calling  you  to  this  post,  which  \'0U  very  properly 
denominate  one  of  the  most  important  in  the  church.  We 
resolved,  however,  to  take  the  sense  of  the  wliole  congregation 
on  the  subject,  and  this  was  done  after  giving  full  notice.  The 
same  unanimity  prevailed.  Indeed,  the  whole  congregation, 
and  peojile  generally,  are  very  much  deliglited  with  the  pros- 
pect of  having  you  at  this  most  vitally  important  station. 

"  On  Monday,  we  determined  to  make  up  the  salary,  so  as  to 
have  no  delay  or  uncertainty  in  the  matter,  which  was  done  in 
a  few  hours.  It  is  to  be  paid  qu-arterly,  and  we  have  mad©  ar- 
rangements to  have  it  collected  and  placed  in  the  hands  of  the 
pastor  without  any  trouble  to  him,  or  care  of  this  kind  upon  his 
inind. 

''We  very  much  hope  that  you  will  be  so  well  pleased  with 
our  village  and  society,  that  you  will  conclude  to  spend  the 
remainder  of  your  days  with  us,  in  some  capacity  of  useful- 
ness. 

"  It  would  be  very  desirable  to  see  some  brother  of  wealth 

endow  a  Professorship  of  Theology  in  our  University,  and  you 

the  first  Professor.     We  hope  the  Lord  will  put  it  into  the  heart 

of  some  one  blessed  with  the  means  to  perform  that  great  and 

good  deed  before  many  years.     But  before  this  is  done,  we  deem 

it  important  to  have  a  pastor  here  ible  to   instruct  candidates 

for  the  ministry  in  the  doctrines  of  our  church  ;  and  it  is  agreed 

on  all  hands  that  no  man  understands  our  distinctive  peculiar- 
11— 


82  LIFE   AND   LABORS   OF 

ities  better  than  yourself,  or  conld  teach  them  with  better  effect. 
But  all  these  things  can  be  talked  of  hereafter. 

'*  I  enclose  you  the  certificate  of  the  clerk  of  the  Session,  show- 
ing your  election  as  pastor. 

"  As  to  the  time  of  your  coming,  all  I  hive  to  say  is,  let  it  be 
at  as  early  a  period  as  possible.  We  have  had  no  regular  pas- 
tor for  several  months. 

"  I  received  your  letter  to  tne,  this  morning  ;  but  the  work 
was  all  done.  I  have  shown  it,  however,  to  the  elders  of  the 
church  that  I  have  seen,  and  we  await  your  arrival  with  much 
anxiety." 

The  same  obstacles  vrere  in  the  way  of  Mr.  Donnell's 
removal  to  Lebanon,  that  existed  when  he  declined  the 
call  to  Memphis ;  but  the  great  demand,  as  he  thought, 
for  his  services  at  the  former  place,  caused  him  to  yield 
to  the  sacrifice  of  leaving  a  comfortable  home,  &c.,  to 
eno-asre  in  the  arduous  duties  that  awaited  him.  In 
addition  to  the  oi'dinary  prospects  of  usefulness  in  the 
town  of  Lebanon,  the  University  at  that  place  presented 
a  new  and  very  inviting  field  for  ministerial  labor. 
The  future  guides  and  rulers  of  our  nation  were  prose- 
cuting their  education  there  ;  and  Mr.  Donnell,  though 
old  in  wisdom  and  experience,  was  still  young  in  feel- 
ing and  aff'ection  for  the  j^outh  of  his  country,  and 
knew  how  to  appreciate  revivals  of  religion  for  their 
benefit.  He  was  aware,  too,  that  at  the  University 
much  might  be  done  in  turning  the  attantion  of  pious 
young  men  to  the  subject  of  preaching  the  Gospel. 

On  his  arrival  at  Lebanon,  all  were  delighted.  "We 
feel,"  said  one  in  a  letter  to  the  writer  of  this  Memoir, 
"that  wo  have  got  a  man  from  God."  'Said  another. 


REV.  ROBERT   DONNELL.  83 

in  describing  the  character  of  his  sermons,  "you  know 
we  always  thought  brother  Donnell  was  a  prodigy  in 
the  pulpit." 

In  preparing  his  discourses  for  delivery,  Mr.  Donnell 
made  but  little  use  of  his  pen.  The  following  crude 
notes,  however,  were  found  among  his  papers,  and  are 
supposed  to  contain  thoughts  embodied  in  a  lecture 
delivered  to  the  congregation  soon  after  his  arrival : 

♦'My  Dear  Brkthren: — Feelings  of  deep  interest  for  the 
prosperity  of  this  congregation,  have  prompted  me  to  lay  be- 
fore you,  on  this  occasion,  your  advantages,  responsibilities, 
and  duties  : 

"  1.  You  were  organized  some  twenty-five  years  ago,  under 
very  embarrassing  circumstances ;  without  a  pastor  or  bouse 
of  worship,  and  much  sectarian  influence  and  prejudice  were 
arrayed  against  you.  God,  however,  in  His  providence,  soon 
provided  for  you  a  house,  and  at  the  first  Synod  ever  held 
in  your  town,  blessed  you  with  a  powerful  revival  of  i-eligion. 
in  which  many  enterprising  citizens  were  converted,  who  added 
much  to  your  strength.  Revival  after  revival  followed,  afford- 
ing new  accessions,  till  j^our  membership  has  grown  to  near 
two  hundred  ;  and  for  many  years  you  have  had  the  labors  of 
a  faithful  pastor, 

"  2.  Your  location  is  near  the  centre  of  the  Cumberland  Pres- 
byterian church,  and  in  a  country  still  feeling  the  influence  of 
the  great  revival  of  1800. 

•'  3.  No  town  in  the  State  of  Tennessee  is  more  highly  favored 
with  literary  advantages  than  Lebanon  ;  and  your  institutions 
of  learning  afford  many  facilities  for  sending  abroad  and  into 
high  places  of  societ3'^  a  strong  religious  influence." 

In  addition  to  the  arduous  duties  of  pastor,  Mr.  Don- 
nell alternated  with  the  President  of  the  University  iu 
weekly  lectures  to  candidates  for  the  ministry. 


84  LIFE   AND   LABORS   OF 

"  These  lectures,"  says  the  President,  "  were  the  re- 
sult of  years'  reflection  and  profound  analysis,  rather 
than  the  study  of  standard  works ;  and  embraced  all 
the  distinctive  doctrines  of  the  Cumberland  Presby- 
terian church.  His  example  and  religious  intercourse 
were  of  incalculable  benefit  to  the  literary  students 
generally.  Besides  making  the  personal  acquaintance 
of  each,  and  conversing  with  all  on  the  subject  of  reli- 
gion, he  often  addressed  them  publicly  on  moral  and 
practical  subjects.  As  a  pastor,  he  acted  the  part  of  a 
father  to  all  the  congregation,  looking  after  the  spiri- 
tual interests  of  each  member  with  paternal  solicitude, 
visiting  the  families,  praying  with  them,  and  convers- 
ing with  each  member  with  a  tenderness  and  sympathy 
peculiar  to  himself." 

Dr.  Anderson  adds :  "  He  regarded  the  institution, 
with  its  facilities  for  educating  the  youth  of  the  coun- 
try at  lai'ge,  and  especially  candidates  for  the  ministry, 
as  the  hope  of  the  church  for  whose  benefit  he  had  de- 
voted the  labors  of  a  long  life." 

The  following  reminiscence  of  Mr.  Donnell's  inter- 
course with  the  students  of  Cumberland  University,  is 
furnished  by  Rev.  J.  C.  Provine,  who  says  : 

•*  It  was  my  good  fortune  to  be  a  student  in  Cumberland 
University  during  the  time  Father  Donnell  was  pastor  of  the 
church  at  Lebanon,  and  I  can  truly  s^  that  the  interest  he 
miiniffsted  in  behalf  of  the  students,  gave  full  proof  that  they 
had  a  place  in  his  heart.  For  them  he  preached  and  prayed, 
and  imparted  pious  counsel.  He  sought  the  acquaintance  of 
all—inquiring   where   they  were  from,  whether  their  parents 


REV.  ROBERT   DON  NELL.  85 

were  living,  wiietiier  professors  of  religion  ;  and  finally, 
whether  the  son  had  ever  given  his  heart  to  God.  He  would 
then  speak  of  the  weekly  meeting  of  the  church  for  prayer,  and 
of  the  Sabbath  school,  and  of  the  great  advantages  resulting 
from  those  meetings  to  students.  Then  expressing  a  hope  that 
the  young  gentlemen  would  be  pleased  with  the  University, 
and  make  rapid  progress  in  their  studies,  he  would  retire, 
always  leaving  a  happy  impression  upon  the  youthful  mind. 

"  But  while  he  felt  an  interest  for  the  success  and  welfare  of 
all  the  students,  there  was  a  special  concern  which  he  had  in 
regard  to  those  preparing  for  the  holy  ministry.  Many  of  this 
class  were  often  pressed  for  means  to  prosecute  their  education. 
For  their  encouragement,  he  would  relate  some  of  his  own 
early  trials  in  the  ministry,  and  then  promise  to  do  what  he 
could  for  their  relief.  To  me  he  manifested  all  the  kindness 
and  tenderness  of  a  father.  Seldom  would  he  permit  one  of  us 
to  pass  him  in  the  street  without  stopping  for  at  least  a  brief 
conversation.  '  Well,  how  do  you  do  to-day  ?'  he  would  say. 
'  How  are  you  progressing  with  your  studies  ?  Where  did  you 
preach  last  Sabbath  ?  Was  there  much  interest  among  the 
people?'  Then,  with  a  parental  kindness,  he  would  say,  '  Try 
to  be  humble  and  prayerful ;  improve  your  time ;  there  is  a 
great  work  for  you  to  do  ;  the  fields  are  white  unto  harvest,  and 
the  laborers  are  few.' 

"  His  regular  lectures  to  the  theological  students  were  very 
interesting  and  impressive.  His  manner  was  plain  and 
familiar,  characterized  by  afiectionate  tenderness  and  sym- 
pathy, as  well  as  an  earnestness  and  warmth  of  feeling  that 
always  engaged  the  attention  of  those  who  heard  him.  In 
levity  he  never  indulged,  nor  in  any  remark,  either  in  his  ser- 
mons or  lectures,  designed  to  excite  mirth.    He  doubtless  felt 

that 

"  'He  who  negotiates  between  God  and  man 
As  God's  ambassador,  the  grand  concerns 
Of  judgment  and  mercy,  should  beware 
Of  lightness  in  his  speech.' 


86  LIFE   AND   LABORS   OP 

• 
"  His  instructions  to  the  young  ministers  of  tlie  University 

will  exercise  an  influence  that  will  know  no  end.    As  a  stream 

it  will  widen  and  deepen,  and  gather  force  as  it  advances,  until 

it  bears  out  into  the  ocean  of  eternity  a  rich  freight  of  redeemed 

souls. 

"I  close  by  subjoining  the  following  excerpta  from  the  last 
letter  it  was  my  i^rivilege  to  receive  from  the  lamented  father 
in  the  ministry.  It  was  written  while  I  edited  the  Ladies^ 
Pearl : 

"  '  I  am  pleased  with  the  Pearl,  and  have  promised  to  write 
a  little  for  its  columns,  but  have  waited  for  time,  which,  like 
myself,  is  always  in  a  hurry.  *  *  I  am  highly  gratified  to 
see  the  ladies  advance  to  aid  the  cause  of  Christ,  by  sending  out 
the  Pearl.  If  you  want  a  tear  when  the  heavens  are  hung  with 
the  emblems  of  mourning,  call  for  the  daughters  of  Jerusalem. 
If  you  'want  to  perfume  the  dead  body  of  the  Saviour,  call  for 
Mary  and  her  companions.  If  you  would  comfort  weeping 
disciples,  let  Mary — last  at  the  cross,  first  at  the  grave,  and  first 
to  see  a  risen  Saviour— go  and  tell  his  disconsolate  followers 
that  he  is  risen  from  the  dead.  Sisters  of  the  Pearl,  your  work 
is  not  half  done  ;  you  have  just  commenced.  Be  not  weary  in 
well-doing,  for  in  due  season  you  shall  reap  if  you  faint  not.'  '* 

The  Rev.  John  S.  Grider  was  also  a  student  of  tho 
University  when  Mr.  Donnell  was  pastor  of  the  church 
at  Lebanon.     He  says  : 

"  When  I  entered  as  a  student  of  the  University,  Mr.  Donnell 
was  pastor  of  the  church.  My  father  had  given  me  a  letter  of 
introduction  to  him,  with  a  request  that  he  would  render  some 
attention  to  my  spiritual  interests. 

"  The  pastor  generally  saw  me  ojjce  a  week,  either  at  my 
room  or  boarding-house,  and  often  propounded  such  questions 
as  the  following :  '  Well,  my  young  brother,  how  are  you  get- 
ting along  in  your  studies  ?    I  hope  you  stand  high  in  your 


REV.  ROBERT    DON  NELL.  87 

class.  And  how  is  it  with  your  soul  ?— you  must  take  care  of 
that.  Come  to  prayer-meetings,  and  be  sure  not  to  neglect 
secret  prayer.' 

"  I  was  a  member,  for  some  time,  of  a  class  of  young  men 
taught  by  Mrs.  Donnell  in  the  Sabbath  school,  from  whose  in- 
struction I  also  derived  much  benefit." 

The  Eev.  E.  D.  Pearson  adds  his  testimony  to  Mr. 
Donnell's  usefulness  to  the  students  of  the  University. 
He  says  : 

"  I  was  awakened  on  the  subject  of  religion  under  his  preach- 
ing; he  received  me  into  the  church,  and  acted  the  part  of  a 
father  to  me,  while  prosecuting  my  education.  It  seemed  as 
natural  and  easy  for  him  to  introduce  the  subject  of  religion 
in  conversation  as  to  inquire  after  the  health  of  the  body.  His 
pious  advice  can  never  be  forgotten." 

The  following  is  an  extract  from  Mr.  DonneU's  first 
lecture  to  the  candidates  for  the  ministry : 

"  I  am  pleased  to  find  so  many  young  men  in  this  institution 
who  have  devoted  themselves  to  the  great  work  of  the  min- 
istry. In  preparing  for  the  holy  office  to  which  you  aspire, 
your  object  should  be  to  search  for  truth,  the  whole  truth,  and 
nothing  but  the  truth,  avoiding  all  speculations,  either  in  word 
or  doctrine,  that  would  lead  to  strife  in  the  church.  To  pro- 
mote the  peace,  puritj',  and  prosperity  of  the  church,  and  to 
bring  sinners  under  the  influence  of  the  Gospel,  is  the  great 
business  of  a  minister  of  Jesus  Christ.  With  his  office  is  in- 
separably connected,  not  only  the  progress  of  the  church  and 
salvation  of  souls,  but  the  highest  temporal  good  of  society. 
No  man  better  understood  the  importance  of  a  minister's  office 
and  necessity  of  a  thorough  preparation  for  a  proper  discharge 
of  its  duties,  than  the  Apostle  to  the  Gentiles.  Hence  the  fre- 
quent and  solemn  exhortations  recorded  in  his  epistles,  both 


88  LIFE   AND   LABORS   OF 

to  the  churches  and  preachers,  on  the  evils  resulting  from  in- 
competent  and  unholy  teachers. 

"  God  at  the  beginning  made  known  his  character  and  man's 
duty,  by  direct  revelations  ;  and  then  good  men  were  directed 
to  teach  their  families  and  others  the  knowledge  of  the  true 
God.  The  jiious  patriarchs  were  all  required  to  impiart  reli- 
gious instruction  to  their  households.  Noah  taught  the  old 
world  the  will  of  God.  Public  teachers  were  provided  by 
Divine  appointment  under  the  Mosaic  dispensation.  John  the 
Baptist,  and  others,  received  their  commission  from  a  Divine 
source.  When  the  twelve  Apostles  were  sent  forth,  it  was  by 
the  special  appointment  of  Christ. 

"  Tlie  christian  ministry  in  every  age  of  the  world,  since  the 
ascension  of  the  Redeemer,  has  possessed  the  same  Divine  com- 
mission, excepting  }>ower  to  perform  miracles.  It  is  a  positive 
institution  growing  out  of  the  moral  wants  of  mankind. 

"  How  important,  then,  that  this  office  should  be  filled  by 
men  who  will  be  able  to  magnify  and  support  its  dignity  ! 
But  for  this  office,  and  the  Holy  Spirit's  influence  that  attends 
it,'our  world  would  be  a  dark  and  gloomy  abode  indeed.  Min- 
isters of  Jesus  Christ  are  highly  responsible  to  God,  and  must 
render  a  very  solemn  account  at  the  last  day." 

Mr.  Donncll  took  an  active  part  in  locating  the  theo- 
logical department  at  Cumberland  University,  and  con- 
tributed a  thousand  dollars  to  its  endowment;  and  all 
eyes  wei*e  turned  to  him,  at  one  time,  as  its  first  pro- 
fessor. The  infirmities  of  age,  however,  caused  him  to 
decline  the  appointment.  In  many  respects,  he  was 
just  the  man  for  the  station.  He  possessed  a  clear 
head  and  a  warm  heart,  and  his  theological  attain- 
ments were  of  a  high  order.  No  preacher  was  more 
generally  known  in  the  church,  or  stood^  above  him  in 


REV.  ROBERT    DONNELL.  89 

the  aifections  of  his  brethren.  He  had  borne,  too,  "the 
burden  and  heat  of  the  day"  in  the  ministry,  and  could 
have  brought  to  the  professor's  chair  every  desirable 
advantage  from  experience.  There  were  men  in  the 
church  possessing  higher  scholastic  qualifications  than 
himself;  but  none  who  knew  more  about  preaching,  or 
were  more  thoroughly  versed  in  theology ;  and  I  hope 
the  day  may  never  come  when  the  trustees  of  the 
Seminary,  in  investing  men  with  the  high  trust  of 
educating  ministers,  will  lose  sight  of  the  importance 
of  a  practical  acquaintance  with  the  pulpit,  as  well  as 
college  halls  and  books.  Meii  ordained  to  preach,  but 
who  seldom  do  it,  are  not  the  men  to  train  others  to 
preach.  Great  and  prospective  interests  to  the  church 
are  involved  in  the  appointment  of  theological  pro- 
fessors. Literary  attainments,  in  those  selected,  can- 
not be  too  high ;  but  a  knowledge  of  theology,  and  a 
practical  knowledge  of  preaching,  may  be  too  low. 


12— 


90  LIFE   AND   LABORS   OF 


CHAPTER  IX. 

KBSIGNS   THE   PASTORATE  AT   I^BBANON,  AND   RETURNS   TO 
ALABAMA. 

His  Labors  at  Athens— Meeting  of  Colnmbia  Synod— Revival  of  Reli- 
gion—Revision of  the  Confession  of  Faith  proposed— His  published 
•  Letter  against  Revision— General  Remarlis- Mr.  Ewlng's  Example.       i 

Mr.  Donnell  had  not  labored  long  at  Lebanon,  be- 
fore it  became  apparent,  both  to  himself  and  the  con- 
gregation, that  the  infirmities  of  age  rendered  him 
incapable  of  the  onerous  work  which  necessarily  de- 
volved on  the  pastor.  Besides,  the  large  family  of 
servants^,  left  upon  his  iarm  in  Alabama,  needed  his 
personal  care  and  attention,  and  his  temporal  interests 
were  suffering  materially  in  consequence  of  his  ab- 
sence. So  that,  in  view  of  all  the  circumstances,  he 
very  reluctantly  came  to  the  conclusion  that  it  was 
his  duty  to  retire  from  those  toils  which  his  advanced 
period  of  life  rendered  him  unable  to  bear. 

On  his  return  to  Alabama,  he  settled  in  Athens,  and 
to  his  agency  and  influence  the  church  in  that  town  is 
chiefly  indebted  for  its  comfortable  house  of  worship. 
The  reader  has  already  been  informed  of  his  great 
zeal  and  success  in  building  houses  for  God.  In  the 
present  instance,  it  would  seem  that  he  did  not  wait 
till  he  erected  one  for  himself     The  following  letter 


RBV.  ROBERT    DONNELL.  ^1 

indicates  the  manner  in  which  the  evening  of  his  life 
was  employed  : 

"Athens,  Ala.,  March  6,  1851. 

"  Brother  Lowry  : — Yours  of  the  25ih  ult.  has  been  received 
and  read  with  interest.  I  wrote  you  some  two  weeks  ago,  but 
suppose  you  failed  to  get  my  letter,  as  you  make  no  reference 
to  it. 

*'  I  am  unusuall^^  busy,  finishing  my  own  house,  and  build- 
ijig  a  new  church  in  this  place. 

"  A  late  storm  swept  away  one-half  of  the  buildings  of  Fay- 
etteville,  including  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  church  ;  and 
a  storm  last  fall  blew  down  our  church  at  Moorcsville — both  of 
which  we  must  try  to  rebuild  this  year.  I  must  send  Professor 
Safifbrd  a  little  money  for  his  department  in  the  University,  and 
also  the  interest  on  my  endowment  note,  the  first  safe  oppor- 
tunity. 

"  The  ladies  have  formed  here  what  they  call  an  '  Effort  So- 
ciety,' for  the  benefit  of  our  church,  and  I  hope  they  will  do 
good. 

"  I  tremble  for  our  approaching  General  Assembly,  and  de- 
sire to  attend,  but  fear  I' shall  not  be  able  to  travel  so  far. 

'♦  R.  DONNELL. 
"Rev.  D.  Lowry." 

The  following  letter,  which  I  find  published  in  the 
^'■Banner  of  Peace,"  shows  the  success  of  Mr.  Donnell's 
labors  at  Athens  : 

"  Athens,  Ala.,  November  15,  1852. 

"  Messrs,  Editors  : —  The  new  Cumberland  Presbyterian 
church  of  this  place,  was  dedicated  the  first  Sabbath  of  last 
month.  The  Columbia  Synod  met  in  it  on  the  previous  Friday, 
and  cluied  its  business  harmoniously  on  Saturday  evening. 

"  There  was  considerable  religious  interest  during  the  meet- 
ing among  the  people ;  and  what  was  remarkable,  there  seemed 


3?  LIFE   AND   LABORS    OF 

to  be  a  revival  from  the  conimeiieeinent  of  Synod  among  the 
ministers  and  elders.  They  caught  the  fire  first,  and  then  the 
good  work  began  in  the  community.  About  eleven  persons 
professed  religion,  and  several  joined  the  church.  The  com- 
munion on  Sabbath  was  a  glorious  one,  and  perhaps  the  last 
that  some  of  the  preachers  and  people  will  ever  be  at  in  this 
world.  Several  of  the  brethren  remained  some  time  after  the 
close  of  Synod ;  among  whom  were  brothers  F.  Johnson  and 
Mitchell.    The  latter  staid  two  weeks. 

"After  remaining  one  week  at  Athens,  brothers  Johnson, 
Tloseborough  and  myself  commenced  a  meeting  in  Mooresville, 
which  continued  two  weeks.  A  revival  ensued,  in  which  thir- 
teen professed  religion,  and  nine  were  added  to  the  church. 
The  brethren  evidently  preached  with  the  Holy  Ghost  sent 
down  from  heaven. 

"  Brother  Johnson  has  determined  to  travel  extensively,  if 
the  Lord  spare  him,  and  the  people  will  sustain  him.  He  ought 
to  be  constantly  in  the  field.  We  need  ministers  to  visit  the 
churches,  and  see  how  they  do,  as  well  as  jireach  to  sinners. 

"R.  DONNEIiL,." 

While  our  Greneral  Assembly  was  in  session  at 
Princeton,  Kentucky,  in  1853,  the  subject  of  revising 
the  Confession  of  Faith  was  presented,  whereupon  a 
committeo  was  appointed  to  take  the  matter  into  con- 
sideration, and  report  to  the  next  General  Assembly, 
The  subject  had  been  agitated  at  former  xissemblies, 
and  discussed  through  the  press,  and  serious  appre- 
hensions were  entertained  as  to  the  consequences  that 
might  follow.  Mr.  Donnell  was  not  insensible  to  the 
danger  to  be  apprehended  ;  and  though  in  his  last 
affliction,  he  addressed  a  very  conservative  and  im- 
pressive letter,  through  the  ^'Banner  of  Peace,''  to  the 


REV.  ROBERT    DONNELL.  93 

Assembly  at  Memphis,  in  1854,  setting  forth  the  dan- 
ger and  impropriety  of  the  proposed  revision.  His 
letter  was  read  in  open  Assembly,  while  the  subject 
was  being  discussed,  and  it  produced  a  most  salutary 
effect  upon  the  members.  When  the  vote  was  taken, 
the  report  of  the  committee  was  not  concurred  in. 

I  regret  that  the  letter  referred  to  cannot  be  found. 
The  following  communication,  however,  addressed  to 
I)r.  Bird,  and  published  in  his  paper  just  before  the 
Assembly  convened  in  Memphis,  contains  the  substance 
of  that  letter  : 

*'  Athens,  Ala.,  May  4,  1854. 

"  Brother  Bird  :— Though  extremely  feeble  in  my  physical 
nature,  still  I  am  capable  of  some  mental  exercise ;  and  in  the 
range  of  thought  in  which  I  have  indulged,  since  I  have  been 
confined  to  my  room,  I  have  thought  of  you  often  as  an  editor 
of  a  religious  journal,  and  as  a  brother  and  friend.  I  have 
thought  much  about  the  church  of  Christ,  and  particularly  that 
branch  of  the  church  for  the  defense  of  whose  doctrines  and  in- 
terests you  are  set  as  editor.  I  have  long  thought  and  labored 
for  it  also.  Now,  unable  to  labor,  I  can  do  little  else  than  think. 
Could  I  even  write,  I  might  employ  my  thoughts  to  some  pro- 
fitable results  to  the  church.  But  I  can  only  submit  them,  in 
a  feeble  voice,  to  an  amanuensis,  to  be  committed  to  paper, 

"  I  have  often  felt  a  great  desire,  during  my  protracted  con- 
finement, to  send  the  result  of  some  of  my  reflections  to  you 
for  publication  in  your  paper.  There  are  many  things  apper- 
taining to  our  church,  about  which  I  feel  greatly,  and  think 
often  and  intensely.  And  as  the  subject  of  a  proposed  revision 
of  the  Confession  of  Faith  of  our  church  is  producing  much  in- 
terest and  feeling  among  our  people,  I  could  not  be  expected  to 
remain  insensible  to  the  importance  of  this  question.  And  as 
I  am  one  of  the  few  who  remain  of  those  who  compiled  that 


94  LTFK    AND    LABORS    OF 

book,  many  have  sought,  by  frequent  private  correspondence, 
to  know  my  views ;  and  one  writer  in  the  Cumberland  Presby- 
terian, has  recently  spoken  out  through  the  columns  of  that 
paper,  and  appealed  to  the  surviving  fathers  on  the  subject. 
But  I  have  been  at  a  loss  to  know  how  to  respond  to  such  calls, 
inasmuch  as  those  who  originated  the  question  of  revision  have 
not  told  us  particularly  what  parts  they  wish  revised  ;  and  the 
last  General  Assembly  having  referrerl  the  question  to  a  select 
committee,  to  report  to  the  next  General  Assembly,  and  that 
committee  not  having,  through  any  medium  to  which  I  have 
access,  reported  anything  as  to  what  they  are  doing,  or  what 
they  intend  to  do  in  the  premises,  I  could  say  nothing,  because 
I  knew  nothing  pertinent  to  the  subject.  As  to  the  abstract 
question  of  revising  our  Confession  of  Faith  at  all,  I  have  never 
had  but  one  mind,  and  have  heretofore  endeavored  to  express 
that  opinion  in  more  than  one  way,  and  at  different  times  and 
places. 

"  As  you  have  declared  the  columns  of  the  Evangelist  open 
and  free  to  the  discussion  of  this  subject,  in  the  proper  spirit, 
you  are  at  liberty  to  make  what  disposition  your  judgment 
may  dictate  of  these  thoughts,  with  more  which  will  follow. 
Though  they  may  be  imperfect  in  themselves,  and  imperfectly 
expressed,  one  thing  I  feel  conscious  of:  that  is,  my  motive  is 
good  in  entertaining  and  expressing  them. 

"  I  have  before  conceded  that  in  the  Confession  of  Faith  of 
our  church,  there  are  some  'words  and  phrases'  used  that  in 
the  compilation  of  the  work  might  be  expunged,  and  others 
substituted  in  their  stead,  and  still  the  system  of  doctrines  to 
be  set  forth  by  the  compilers  preserved  inviolate.  The  com- 
pilers endeavored  so  to  revise  the  Westminster  Confession  of 
Faith  as  to  leave  out  the  doctrines  therein  taught  of  limited 
atonement,  jDa?v?rit/ar  and  personal  and  unconditional  election 
and  reprobation,  and  such  other  tenets  as  belong  to  ultra  Cal- 
vinism, and  to  set  forth  instead  thereof,  the  doctrine  of  general 
atonement,  with  its  concomitant  adjuncts.    Tl^e  compilers  were 


REV.  ROBERT   DONNELL.  95 

aware  that  they  used  some  words  and  phrases  in  their  book, 
which  are  used  by  ultra  Calvinists  in  teaching  their  system. 
But  they  found  those  ver3'^  words  and  phrases  in  tlie  Bible,  as 
well  as  in  the  Westminster  Confession  of  Faith.  They  would 
not  expunge  them  from  the  word  of  God,  because  they  had 
been  misapplied  by  the  Westminster  divines,  and  in  connection 
with  other  words  and  phrases,  made  to  teach  a  doctrine  which 
is  not  contained  in  the  Holy  Scriptures.  These  words  and 
phrases  retained  in  the  Confession  of  Faith  to  which  some  take 
exceptions,  as  taught  by  Mr.  Calvin,  may,  to  the  mind  of  any 
one  who  lias  been  in  early  life  indoctrinated  into  that  system 
of  theology,  appear  to  teach  and  inculcate  the  whole  of  the  Cal- 
viuistic  system.  But  it  is  not  necessarily  so,  nor  did  the  com- 
pilers of  our  Confession  of  Faith  so  regard  it.  For  if  the  use  of 
such  terms  as  '  eiecttoM,'  ^reprobation,'  ^decrees,'  ^effectual  call- 
ing,' <fec.,  as  found  in  the  Westminster  Confession  of  Faith, 
necessarily  teach  the  doctrine  of  particular  and  personal  elec- 
tion,/rowi  all  eternity,  then  the  same  must  be  a  Bible  doctrine, 
for  the  words  and  phrases  are  also  in  the  Holy  Scriptures. 

"  There  are  some  men,  perhaps,  in  all  the  churches,  who  are 
restless  spirits,  and  are  alwaj's  looking  up  something  with 
which  to  find  fault.  There  have  been  some  in  our  church ;  they 
may  be  styled  'heresy  hunters.'  One  of  such  left  our  church 
some  time  ago,  not  because  there  was  not  enough  of  Calvinism 
in  our  Confession  of  Faith,  as  he  conceived,  for  he  thought  it 
full  of  it,  but  he  left  us  with  our  book  under  his  arnj,  simply 
because  we  did  not  live  up  to  the  letter  of  our  own  book.  An- 
other left  our  church,  because  he  had  become  decidedly  Calvin- 
istic  in  his  theology,  and  therefore  must  part  forever  from  our 
Confession  of  Faith,  because  he  could  not  find  Calvinism  taught 
there.  Another  who,  perhaps,  had  no  matured  system,  and  in- 
capable of  maturing  theological  matter  so  as  to  lorm  any  set- 
tled and  fixed  notions  of  divinity,  left  us  because  he  could  find 
no  '  stand  points'  of  doctrine  in  all  our  Confession  of  Faith. 
But  he  rather  concluded  it  was  enty-ely  Armenian  so  far  as  it 
had  any  points  at  all  in  it. 


96  LIFE   AND    LABORS    OF 

"  Thus,  you  see,  that  if  we  should  attempt  to  revise  our  Con- 
fession of  Faith,  so  as  to  meet  the  objeclious  of  such  'heresy 
hunters,'  as  thus  so  palpably  conflict  and  disagree  among 
themselves  as  to  what  is  taught  in  it,  then  verily  we  would 
have  a  little  more  to  do  than  we  could  soon  accomplish. 

"Candid  and  honest  men — men  who  are  disposed  to  deal 
fairly — have  never  been  at  a  loss  to  determine  clearly  the  dis- 
tinctive doctrines  and  religious  tenets  taught  in  the  Confession 
of  Faith  of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  church,  which  make 
up  and  constitute  their  system,  which  differs  essentially  in 
many  of  its  features  from  any  other  system  extant  at  the  time 
when  that  book  was  compiled  and  published  to  the  world.  It 
is  the  middle  system  between  ultra  Calvinism  on  the  one  hand 
and  ultra  Armenianism  on  the  other.  It  is  Bibleism ;  it  is  Cum- 
berland  Presbyterianism.  Others  in  making  out  or  amending 
their  sj'^stems,  may  adopt  it  in  part  or  in  whole.  Still,  Cum- 
berland Presbyterians  are  the  first  to  embody  it  in  their  Con- 
fession of  Faith,  and  must  be  acknowledged  its  originators  as 
a  system  of  coi-rect  and  harmonious  doctrines  founded  upon 
the  Word  of  God,  and  which  commends  itself  to  eyery  man's 
conscience  in  the  sight  of  God. 

"I  am  of  the  o]Dinion  that  if  our  ministers  and  people  will 
take  this  system  of  doctrine  as  it  is  clearly  set  forth  in  our  Con- 
fession of  Faith,  and  strive  together  '  in  the  unity  of  the  Spirit 
and  in  the  bonds  of  peace,'  that  it  will  still  prove  mighty  in 
their  hands  through  God  to  the  pulling  down  of  the  strongholds 
of  error  and  sin. 

*'  My  mind  is  tranquil  in  the  full  contidence  that  God  will 
preserve  and  prosper  our  infant  branch  of  His  church,  as  He 
has  done  in  all  our  former  struggles. 

"  I  rejoice  at  the  success  which  has  attended  the  united  efforts 
of  our  church  during  the  last  year.  Let  every  one  attend  to  his 
approj^riate  work,  aild  fill  his  ap^jropriate  place  this  year,  and 
every  succeeding  j'ear,  striving  together — not  to  find  fault,  not 
to  divide  and  pull  down — and  our  church  will  not  fail  toaccom- 


REV.  ROBERT    DONNELL.  97 

plish,  in  the  United  States  and  in  the  world,  what  the  Great 
Head  of  Zion  designed  in  our  organization — the  abundant  glory 
of  His  name,  and  the  salvation  of  multitudes  of  immortal  souls. 
"Let  our  ministers  be  emulous  only  for  truth.  Let  our 
editors  guard  the  sanctity  of  the  religious  press,  and  direct  that 
mighty  engine  for  the  defense  of  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus.  Let 
them  carefully  avoid  political  questions  which  engender  strife. 
Let  them,  and  all  our  institutions  of  learning,  guard  against 
all  appearance  of  local  jealousies,  and  the  gates  of  hell  sliall 
not  impede  the  velocity  nor  diminish  the  power  of  the  ball  now 
in  motion,  and  whicli  received  its  projection  when  the  West- 
minster Confession  of  Faith  was  so  revised  as  to  be  divested  of 
ultra  Calvinism,  and  sent  out  into  the  Avorld  by  the  distinctive 
name  of  Cumberland  Presbyterianism. 
"  Sincerely  your  brother, 

"  Robert  Donnell.'" 

The  above  letter  was  published  in  the  "  Watchman 
and  Evangelist,^'  of  May  the  12th,  1854,  accompanied 
by  the  following  brief  editorial : 

"  This  beloved  and  highly  esteemed  father  in  the  ministry 
has  been  unable  to  preach  during  the  last  Avinter.  He  is  still 
quite  feeble  in  body,  but  his  condition  is  thought  to  be  some 
better  than  it  has  been.  It  was  his  desire  to  meet  once  more 
with  his  brethren  in  the  General  Assembly,  but  the  Loi*d  has 
otherwise  directed,  and  he  feels  to  say  in  his  heart  the  will  of 
God  be  done. 

"  It  is  his  earnest  prayer  that  the  Divine  Spirit  may  preside 
over  the  deliberations  of  the  Assembly.  Of  this  we  have  a 
heart-stirring  expression  in  a  private  note.  We  should  have 
felt  certain  of  this,  even  without  receiving  this  candid  revela- 
tion of  his  heart  from  his  pen. 

"  Rev.  R.  Donnell  has  lived  a  long  and  useful  life.  His  life 
and  labors  are  identified  with  the  history  of  our  church  from 
its  commencement  to  the  time  being.    Many  fccts  and  incidents 


9^8  LIFE   AND    LABORS    G¥ 

are  inscribed  on  the  pages  of  his  memory,  that  would  be  of  in- 
terest to  our  church,  and  the  common  cause  of  religion.  We 
cherish  the  hope  that  they  may  be  eiribodied  in  a  form  for  pres- 
ervation, before  he  goes  hence  to  his  honte  in  the  bright  spirit 
land.  If  it  be  the  will  of  Heaven,  we  trust  he  may  yet  be 
spared  for  a  time,  and  see  the  church  of  his  prayers,  labors  and 
tears,  continue  in  harmony  and  prosperity,  maintaining  its 
distinctive  doctrines,  and  cherishing  the  revival  spirit  in  which 
it  took  its  existence  and  was  baptized. 

"  As  a  people,  we  have  not  been  given  to  change,  nor  en>- 
ployed  in  heresy  hunting.  It  has  been  our  absorbing  work  to 
make  known  the  fullness  and  unsearchable  riches  of  Christ, 
and  beseech  sinners  to  be  reconciled  to  God.  So  may  it  con- 
tinue while  the  world  stands. 

"  The  views  in  Father  Donnell's  letter  will  be  subservient  to 
the  good  cause,  and  we  hope  will  assist  in  rightly  disposing  of 
the  revision  question  which  will  engage  the  attention  and  action 
of  the  Assembly.  It  is  a  matter  in  which  a  very  general  in- 
terest is  now  felt.  Brethren  whom  we  esteem  very  highly  in 
love,  for  reasons  satisfactory  to  themselves,  advocate  the  revi- 
Hiou  of  our  Confession  of  Faith  ;  but  to  others,  and  in  our 
opinion  a  large  majority  of  the  church,  those  reasons  are  in- 
suificient,  and  they  are  decidedly  in  favor  of  maintaining  the 
Confession  of  Faith  as  it  is. 

"  We  close  these  remarks  by  requesting  members  of  the  As- 
sembly' to  watch  and  pray  that  they  enter  not  into  temptation  ; 
that  they  be  kind  and  courteous,  forbearing  one  another  in 
love.  Our  heart's  desire  and  prayer  to  God  is,  that  wisdom 
from  above  may  inllueuce  every  breast." 

It  will  bo  proper  here  to  .slate,  that  the  points  pro- 
posed for  revision  were  of  subordinate  importance  in 
the  Confes.sion  oi  Faith,  and  might  be  expunged  with- 
out touching  the  vital  parts  of  our  system  of  theology; 
(Still,  there  was  a  diversity  of-  sentiment'  in  regard  to 


REV.  ROBERT   DONNELL.  99 

them ;  besides,  the  book  in  its  present  form  had  been 
adopted  as  a  bond  of  union  in  the  church,  and^  it  was 
therefore  deemed  unsafe  to  attempt  a  change. 

One  of  the  points,  about  which  there  is  some  diver- 
sity of  opinion  in  our  church,  is  the  influence  of  ^Adam's 
sin  on  his  posterity — a  question  that  has  been  debated 
more  or  less  in  all  churches,  but  which  still  remainl^ 
unsettled.  It  was  one  of  the  causes  of  the  late  un» 
happy  division  in  the  Presbyterian  church,  and  now 
threatens  to  disturb  the  peace  of  the  Methodist  church 
North.*  Our  Confession  of  Faith  is  very  explicit  rela- 
tive to  the  condition  of  infants  ;  but  it  is  thought  by 
some  that  its  language  savors  too  much  of  those  objec- 
tionable points  of  Calvinism  which  the  compilers  of 
our  book  aimed  to  expunge. 

So  far  as  I  know,  it  is  conceded  by  all  evangelical 
churches  of  this  country,  that  mankind,  without  ex- 
ception, become  suincrs  before  they  are  regenerated, 
and  that  the  first  responsible  act  put  forth  by  a  child 
is  sinful.  This  act,  of  course,  takes  place  under  some 
"  master  principle"  of  soul  that  exists  antecedently  to 
moral  agency.  What,  then,  it  may  be  asked,  is  gained 
by  disputing  about  the  moral  condition  of  infants  prior 
to  the  time  when  they  become  personally  accountable, 
if,  under  a  natural  constitution  over  which  they  have 
no  control,  the  first  responsible  deed  they  pei'form  in- 
volves them  in  condemnation  ?     It  may  be  urged,  that 

*  A  writer  in  a  late  number  of  the  "Quarterly  Review,"  contends  that 
infants  are  born,  not  only  in  a  justified,  but  regenerated  state. 


100  LIFE   AND    LABORS   OP 

children  could  avoid  coming  into  condemnation,  by 
embracing  the  Saviour.  But  if  not  condemned  till 
they  commit  sin  personally^  where  is  the  inducement 
to  accept  the  offer  of  mercy  in  the  absence  of  con- 
demnation ? 

Unfortunately  for  the  cause  of  religion,  all  eccle- 
siastical, as  well  as  secular,  organizations,  are  liable  to 
be  divided  into  parties,  and  this  tendency  generally 
increases  as  churches  expand  and  gain  numerical 
strength.  While  weak  and  persecuted,  there  is  less 
danger  of  division. 

Perhaps  entire  unity  of  sentiment,  even  in  the  same 
church,  ought  not  to  be  expected,  while  men  are  im- 
perfect. They  have  always  differed,  more  or  less,  in 
minuta3  on  all  subjects  to  which  their  attention  has 
been  directed.  In  matters  of  religion,  the  great  funda- 
mental doctrines  should  be  carefully  guarded ;  but  on 
points  not  essential  to  salvation,  a  little  latitude  of 
construction  might  be  safely  tolerated.  Those  who 
differ  from  their  brethren  in  minor  points  of  doctrine, 
ought  to  exercise  a  wise  discretion  in  pressing  their 
peculiar  views,  either  from  the  pulpit  or  press,  upon 
public  consideration.  "  Hast  thou  faith,  liave  it  to 
thyself,"  is  a  maxim  which  may  bo  adopted  under 
apostolic  authority,  for  the  sake  of  peace  in  the  church. 

The  late  Mr.  Ewing  left  an  example  on  this  subject, 
worthy  of  permanent  record.  He  had  completed  his 
lectures,  but  previous  to  their  publication,  he  selected 
a  committee  to  examine  them.     The  committee  con- 


REV.  ROBERT    DOXNELL.  101 

veiled  at  the  house  of  Col.  Young  Ewing,  near  Hop- 
kinsville,  and  the  author  was  several  days  reading  the 
manuscript.  An  objectionable  sentiment  was  at  length 
discovered,  and  a  discussion  ensued,  but  on  failing  to 
convince  the  committee  of  the  correctness  of  the  senti- 
ment, Mr.  Ewing,  without  hesitation,  erased  it  from 
the  manuscript.  I  had  frequently  heard  him  preach 
it  from  the  pulpit,  but  never  heard  it  afterward.  Such 
a  spirit  of  concession  and  compromise  is  indispensable 
to  harmony  in  any  church,  and  without  it  discord  and 
jargon  will  ever  prevail  among  brethren,  to  a  greater 
or  less  extent. 

But,  some  one  will  ask,  must  I  sacrifice  truth  to  pre- 
sei've  peace  in  the  church?  This  would  depend  on  the 
degree  of  importance  belonging  to  the  truth  in  ques- 
tion. It  is  a  truth  that  our  Savior  was  crucified  under 
the  reign  of  Pontius  Pilate.  It  is  also  a  truth  that  He 
died  for  the  sins  of  the  world ;  but  who  would  think  of 
attaching  the  same  importance  to  each  of  these  state- 
ments ? 


102  LIFE   AND   LABORS   OF 


CHAPTER  X. 
CORRESPONDENCE. 


I^etter  to  Rev.  William  Harris— To  the  same— From  Rev.  Tinis  Ewing 
—Prom  Samuel  Donnell— From  Mr.  Donnell's  Mother— From  Sam- 
uel Donnell  to  Mr.  Hugh  Bone— To  the  same— To  Mr.Erwin— To  the 
same. 

MR.  DONNELL  TO  REV.  WILLIAM  HARRIS. 

Madison  City,  Al.v.,  December  23,  1814. 

Dear  Brother:  —  I  have  just  met  with  an  unex- 
pected opportunity  of  writing  to  you,  and  gladly  em- 
brace it. 

I  am  now  in  Madison  county,  and  shall  remain  here 
till  spring.  The  countxy  is  very  destitute  of  preach- 
ing, and  religion  at  quite  a  low  ebb.  The  hearts  of  the 
people  are  carried  away  with  the  world,  so  that  they 
talk  of  little  else  but  corn,  cotton,  the  price  of  land,  &c. 
Land  is  selling  from  ten  to  fifteen  dollars  per  acre,  and 
the  price  of  all  kinds  of  ])roduce  very  high. 

As  to  myself,  I  am  tolerably  well  in  body,  and  some- 
times feel  well  in  soul;  but  am  often  much  discouraged. 
It  will  not  do^  to  quit  preaching,  and  yet  to  continue 
and  do  but  little,  if  any,  good,  is  very  distressing.  O, 
Lord,  revive  Thy  work  in  my  own  heart,  and  through- 
out the  world. 

I  know,  however,  that  the  foundation  of  God  standeth 
sure,  both  as  it  respects  the  church  and  individual  chris- 


REV.  ROBERT    DONNELL.  103 

tians ;  and  I  am  sometimes  enabled  to  draw  comfort 
from  His  promises  and  supporting  grace.  But  for  this 
comfort,  I  should  sink  under  my  discouragements.  I 
think  I  am  trying  to  "  walk  uprightly,"  both  as  a  pri- 
vate christian  and  minister  of  the  Grospel ;  knowing 
that  my  labors  in  the  pulpit  can  be  of  but  little  service 
if  contradicted  by  m^v^  private  life. 

On  to-morrow,  brother  Stewart  and  myself  commence 
a  two-days' meeting  at  Canaan,  near  Huntsville.  Some 
are  preparing  for  the  meeting,  and  others  for  a  ball  on 
Christmas.  What  a  strange  and  wicked  perversion  of 
the  reputed  birth-da}^  of  our  blessed  Saviour !  It  is 
bad  enough  to  dance  on  any  occasion,  but  doubl}'  so 
when  done  in  memory  of  the  advent  of  Christ.  0, 
Lord,  save  the  wicked.  Let  us.  my  dear  brother,  pray 
and  preach  for  their  salvation. 

Wi'ite  to  me  soon. 

R.  DONNELIi. 
Rkv.  Wilt.iam  Harkis. 

[When  the  above  letter  was  written,  the  heart  of  the 
wi'iter  was  panting  for  a  revival  of  religion.  He  saw 
that  the  influence  of  the  world  was  predominant  in 
tlie  church,  and  christian  energy  greatly  pai*alyzed 
thereby,  and  that  nothing  but  a  revival  of  religion 
could  restore  the  living  pulse  of  piety.  When  the 
church  is  in  this  condition,  public  morals  always  dete- 
riorate, so  that  the  house  of  God  is  forsaken,  and 
the  ball-rooms,  and  other  places  of  sinful  amusement, 
become    crowded.      Over    this    state    of   things,    the 


104  LIFE  AND   LABORS   OF 

preacher's  heart  ought  to  mourn,  and  if  he  understand 
the  natui-e  and  responsibilities  of  his  office,  lie  will 
mourn.  But  how  cheering  is  a  revival  of  religion  un- 
der such  circumstances!  It  excites  new  hope,  and 
prompts  to  new  effort  on  the  part  of  the  weary,  dis- 
coui'aged  laborer.  Every  minister  of  Chi'ist,  who  has 
been  long  in  the  work,  can  appreoiate  the  sentiments 
and  feelings  of  Mr.  Donnell.] 


A  SECOND  LETTER  TO  MR.  HARRIS. 

FayettevilIiE,  Tenn.,  January  23,  ]815. 
Dear  Brother  : — I  am  all  anxiety  to  hear  from  our 
troops  at  New  Orleans.  Many  brave  men  of  my  ac- 
quaintance are  there.  At  our  last  advices,  they  had 
been  engaged  in  skirmishing,  but  no  decided  battle 
had  been  fought.  Before  this  reaches  you,  we  shall 
have  further  intelligence.  May  the  Lord  give  success 
to  our  arms !  Peace  Avith  England,  I  think,  will  de- 
pend upon  the  result  of  the  battle  now  pending. 

I  have  lately  seen  several  of  our  preachers,  among 
whom  were  King,  Bell  and  McGee.  All  wei-e  well  ex- 
cept McGee. 

E.  DONNELL.. 
Rev.  William  Harris. 


REV.  FINIS  EWING  TO  MR.  DONNELL. 

EwixosviLLK,  Ky.,  February  11,  1815. 
My  dear  Brother  Donnell  : — Three  days  ago,  I  re- 
ceived your  favor  of  the  25th  ult.     I  am  really  grateful 
for  your  attention  to  me  on  the  score  of  writing,  and 


REV.  ROBERT    DON  NELL.  105 

have  often  felt  anxious  to  reply,  but  know  not  where 
to  direct  my  letters.  You  once  told  me  that  a  letter 
would  find  you  at  a  certain  time  at  Shelbyville,  and  I 
accordingly  wrote  to  you  at  that  place,  but  I  got  no 
answer  from  you.  You  now  urge  me  to  write,  but  say 
nothing  about  your  postoffico.  I  therefore  send  this 
letter,  as  it  wore,  hunting  you.  Tell  mc  where  to 
direct  my  letters,  and  I  will,  with  great  pleasure,  cor- 
resjiond  with  you  often. 

With  i-espect  to  our  Confession  of  Faith,  1  will  just 
say  it  is  printed.  Brothers  Baraett,  Kirkpatrick  and 
myself,  examined  it  in  committee.  But  owing  to  ill 
health  of  the  binder,  it  will  be  some  time  yet  before  all 
will  be  bound. 

I  am  pleased  that  the  people  in  the  South  approve 
of  my  "  National  discourse."  It  is  an  evidence  to  me 
that  they  are  good  Whigs.  I  have  had  flattering  let- 
ters from  other  quarters ;  but  having  advanced  con- 
siderably in  life,  these  things  have  not  the  same  effect 
on  my  mind  now  that  they  might  have  had  at  an 
earlier  period.  I  am  gratified,  however,  to  hear  that 
any  of  my  well-meant  performances  are  approved  by 
the  wise  and  good ;  and  hope  the  discourse  may  be  of 
service  to  many,  by  giving  them  just  views  of  what  is 
at  stake  in  the  present  war  with  Great  Britain,  and 
stimulating  christians  to  frequent  and  fervent  prayer 
for  the  success  of  our  arms. 

I  am  glad  you  are  yet  blowing  the  gospel  trumpet, 

and  that  you  and  brother  Calhoun  contemplate  a  visit 
14— 


106  LIFE   AND    LABORS    OF 

to  East  Tennessee.  I  would  be  glad  to  accompany 
you,  but  feai'  it  will  be  out  of  my  power. 

We  hear  the  General  Assembly  has  dealt  harshly 
with  us,  and  that  the  Synod  of  Kentucky  will  repeat 
the  blow  next  fall  at  Nashville.  But  these  things  give 
me  but  little  uneasiness.  The  present  state  of  religion 
among  ourselves  gives  me  much  more  concern  than 
anything  the  old  church  can  do  or  say.  But  thank 
the  Lord,  his  Si:»irit  is  still  present  in  some  of  our  con- 
gregations. Brother  Barnett  frequently  has  very  good 
meetings  ;  and  what  is  the  greatest  wonder  of  all,  Grod 
now  and  then  gives  my  poor  soul  some  sweet  repast 
on  his  love, 

A  strange  epidemic  is  now  prevailing  in  this  country, 
sweeping  many  after  a  few  hours'  sickness,  into  eternity. 

You  have,  ere  this,  heard  of  General  Jackson's  vic- 
tory at  New  Orleans.  I  have  read  a  good  deal  about 
war,  but  do  not  recollect  of  any  parallel  to  it,  except 
the  old  wars  of  Israel,  when  God  wrought  miracles  for 
them.  Let  us  say,  "  not  unto  us,  not  unto  us,"  &c. 
With  my  whole  heai"t,  1  desire  to  thank  God  for  such 
obvious  interpositions  of  His  power.  Many  citizens 
of  this  county  were  in  the  hottest  of  the  battle. 

Your  friend  and  brother, 

FINIS  EWING. 
Rev.  R.  Donnell. 


SAMUEL  DONNELL  TO  MR.  DONNELL. 

Wilson  Couxty,  Ky.,  August  19,  1815. 
Dear  Brother  : — I  am  still  living,  but  my  health  is 
rapidly  failing,  and  I  feel  that  my  time  on  earth  must 


REV.  ROBERT   DONNELL.  107 

be  short.  O,  that  I  may  be  enabled  to  glorify  God  in 
sickness  as  well  as  in  health,  in  death  as  well  as  in  life. 
I  have  been  spending  some  time  at  Medical  Springs,  of 
this  county,  but  received  but  little  benefit. 

I  feel  under  great  obligations  to  you,  as  well  as  many 
other  kind  friends,  and  should  like  to  see  you  once 
more.  Can  you  not  visit  this  country  and  preach  to 
the  people  ?  They  would  be  greatly  delighted  to  hear 
you.  I  suppose  you  have  heard  of  Col.  Doak's  sudden 
death.  I  hope  it  will  produce  a  good  effect  upon  the 
neighborhood. 

I  was  truly  pleased  to  hear  of  the  success  of  your 
tour,  in  connection  with  brother  Calhoun,  to  East  Ten- 
nessee. It  is  a  matter  of  rejoicing,  too,  that  signs  of 
revivals  are  appearing  elsewhere.  O,  that  they  may 
be  multiplied  and  extended  throughout  the  world ! 

I  have  lately  seen  a  book,  called  the  Body  of  Christy 
with  which  I  am  much  pleased.  The  writer  urges,  in 
a  very  clear  and  forcible  manner,  the  propriety  and 
necessity  of  all  evangelical  denominations  of  christians 
uniting  on  a  doctrinal  basis,  embodying  only  the  fund- 
amental doctrines  of  religion.  The  author  also  dwells 
upon  the  moral  government  of  God,  and  shows  most 
clearly  that  salvation  was  provided  for  all  who  fell 
under  the  curse  of  the  Divine  law. 

Our  relations   are   all  well,  so  far  as  I  know,  and 

anxious  to  see  you. 

Your  affectionate  brother, 

SAMUEL  DONNELL, 
Rev.  Robert  Donnell. 


108  LIFE   AND    LABORS    OP 

[Tho  writer  of  the  foregoing  letter  was  the  oldest 
brother  of  the  subject  of  this  Memoir,  and  brother- 
in-law  of  the  late  Rev.  David  Foster.  I  find  the  fol- 
lowing statements  respecting  him,  in  Mr.  Donnell's 
own  handwriting,  among  his  papers  : 

•'Samuel  Doiiuell,  my  oldest  brother,  died  Augu.st  12,  1817, 
sitting  ill  his  chair,  iu  Caldwell  county,  Kentucky,  far  from 
home,  among  strangers.  He  was  an  elder  in  the  Spring  Creek 
congregation,  when  under  the  pastoral  care  of  the  Rev.  Samuel 
Donnell.  He  was  truly  a  revivalist,  and  active  in  promoting 
the  work  of  God.  He  joined  Cumberland  Presbytery  as  a  can- 
didate for  the  ministry  in  the  Presbyterian  church,  and  was 
one  of  the  young  men  arraigned  for  trial  before  the  '  Commis- 
sion of  Kentucky  Synod.'  Ha  was  licensed  to  preach  soon 
after  the  organization,  in  1810,  of  the  first  Presbytery  of  the 
Cumberland  Presbyterian  church,  but  never  preached  much, 
owing  to  pulmonary  affection,  with  which  he  wa.s  attacked 
iu  1800."J 


FKOM    MR.  donnell's  MOTHER. 

Wilson  County,  Tkns.,  December  29,  181.5. 

My  dear  Son  : — •!  have  heard  of  your  affliction,  with 
much  sorrow,  and  would  be  glad  to  have  it  in  my 
power  to  nurse  and  take  care  of  you ;  but  the  journey 
to  Alabama  would  be  too  great  for  me  to  undertake  it. 
I  hope  the  Lord  will  suppl}^  my  place  with  kind  friends, 
and  that  you  will  not  suffer  for  tho  want  of  attention. 
Should  you  be  spared,  write  us  so  soon  as  you  get  able, 
and  come  and  see  us  when  you  can. 

I  will  send  you  some  ai-ticlcs  of  clothipg  by  the  first 


REV.  ROBERT    DONNELL.  109 

Opportunity.     My  health  is  about  as  when  I  wrote  you 

last.     Give  my  love  to  Mrs.  Taylor  and  family. 

Your  affectionate  mother, 

MARY  DONNELL. 
Rev.  R.  Donneli.. 


SAMUEL  DONNELL  tO  MR.  DONNELL. 

Wilson  County,  Tenn,,  July  30,  1816. 

Dear  Brother  : — I  am  now  returning  from  a  camp- 
meeting,  and  embrace  the  opportunity  of  sending  you 
a  few  lines  by  brothers  Farr  and  Stewart. 

My  health  is  about  as  it  was  when  I  last  saw  you. 
Alternate  hopes  and  fears  still  make  up  a  large  portion 
of  my  religious  experience.  Comforts  at  times  I  have, 
which  I  would  not  exchange  for  anything  the  world 
can  give ;  but  I  also  have  my  dark  moments,  when 
doubts  and  fears  annoy  me.  Impatience  sometimes 
yields  to  submission,  and  sometimes  overcomes  it. 
Are  such  strange  vicissitudes  common  to  christians  ? 

But  the  bearer  waits  for  my  letter,  and  I  must  close 
it.  The  brethren  can  tell  you  about  our  camp-meeting. 
Fail  not  to  write  me  soon. 

Your  affectionate  brotlier, 

SAMUEL  DONNELL, 

Rev.  R.  Donnkll, 


MR.  DONNELL  TO  MR.  HUGH  BONE. 

Fall  Creek,  Tenn.,  December  29,  1817. 
Dear   Brother  :  —  I   have    been    trying    to   preach 
through  your  county  for  several  days,  but  have  not 
had  the  pleasure  of  seeing  iny  good  uncle  Hugh  at  one 


110  LIFE   AND   LABORS   OF 

of  my  appointments.  I  am  now  on  my  way  to  Madison 
county,  Alabama.     O,  that  the  Lord  would  go  with  me! 

The  Lord  has  helped  me  to  preach  since  I  saw  you, 
and  we  have  had  some  good  meetings ;  but  I  have  also 
had  some  dark  hours. 

Since  I  came  into  the  bounds  of  your  Presbytery,  I 
have  been  trying  to  kindle  some  missionary  fire  in  the 
hearts  of  God's  ministers  and  people.  I  find  that  you 
have  not  one  circuit-rider  in  all  your  bounds  this  year. 
You  appear  to  be  well  supplied  with  Apollos  to  "water" 
your  churches,  but  there  are  no  Pauls  to  "plant."  I 
find,  however,  that  some  of  your  pi-eachers  have  caught 
the  flame,  and  are  willing  to  go  if  the  people  will  open 
the  door. 

Now,  my  good  brother,  the  elders  represent  the 
people,  and  have  an  equal  voice  in  our  judicatures  with 
the  preachers.  Will  you  not,  at  your  next  Presbytery, 
unmuzzle  the  ox  and  let  him  go,  (I.  Cor.  ix :  9);  or,  to 
speak  without  a  figure,  will  you  not,  at  your  next  ses- 
sion, devise  some  means  to  support  the  itinerating  sys- 
tem ?  To  this  system  our  church  is  greatly  indebted 
for  past  success,  and  if  we  would  continue  to  prosper 
it  must  still  be  supported.  The  church  is  everywhere 
waking  up  to  the  importance  of  sending  the  Gospel  to 
the  destitute.  Will  this  Presbytery  be  idle  ?  True, 
you  are  preaching  the  Gospel  at  home  to  your  organ- 
ized congregations;  but,  brother,  try  to  introduce  some 
plan  by  which  you  may  be  able  to  speak  with  more 
than  one  tongue. 


REV^  ROBERT   DOXNELL.  Ill 

The  -Russian  Bible  Society  have  recently  sent  off 
sixteen  wagon  loads  of  Bibles  and  Testaments,  to  dif- 
ferent parts  of  the  empire.  Cannot  the  !N"ashville 
Presbytery  send  one  or  more  laborers  into  the  vine- 
yard of  the  Lord,  at  your  next  meeting?  Think,  O, 
think,  brother,  of  the  value  of  one  precious  soul ;  it 
cost  the  precious  blood  of  the  Son  of  God.  O,  does 
God  love  sinners ;  does  Jesus  Christ  love  them ;  does 
the  Holy  Ghost  love  them ;  is  the  sacred  Trinity  en- 
gaged for  their  salvation,  and  can  we  be  idle  ?  While 
you  reflect  on  this  subject,  pray  for  me,  that  I  may 
not  preach  in  vain ;  and  may  the  Lord  bless  you  and 

yours. 

R.  DONNELL. 
Mr.  Hugh  Bone. 

[This  letter  presents  one  prominent  trait  in  Mr.  Don- 
nell's  character.  While  he  labored  to  convert  sinners, 
he  endeavored  to  develop  an  active,  practical  piety  in 
the  church.  His  theory  was,  that  spiritual  life,  in  one 
respect  at  least,  is  like  material  life — must  have  exer- 
cise. This  is  true  to  the  letter.  And  one  great  reason 
why  there  is  so  little  enjoyment  among  christians  is, 
they  do  so  little  to  promote  the  cause  of  Christ.  They 
"  shall  eat  the  fruit  of  their  doings,"  is  God's  promise 
to  the  righteous ;  but  the  idle  christian — if  we  can  con- 
ceive of  one — has  no  fruit  to  eat. 

"Apollos  to  water,  but  no  Pauls  to  plant."  Might 
not  this  language  of  Mr.  Donnell  be  still,  by  way  of 
complaint,  addressed  to  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian 


112  LIFE   AND    LABOES   OF 

church  ?  Is  nhe  not  more  anxious  to  settle  pastors  to 
preach  to  organized  congregations,  than  to  send  out 
preachers  to  the  destitute  ?  Without  aggressive  oper- 
ations, no  church  can  prosper.  Keep  the  fort,  but  at 
the  sanne  time  invade  the  territory  of  the  enemy.] 


MR.  DONNELL  TO  SAME. 

Mr.  Hill's,  Tenn.,  March  27,  1818. 

Dear  Brother: — I  did  not  call  on  j-ou  the  other 
morning,  as  you  requested,  owing  to  a  hurry  of  busi- 
ness. The  objects,  however,  that  then  claimed  my 
attention,  have  been  disposed  of,  but  other  duties  are 
now  pressing  me.  Indeed,  there  seems  to  be  con- 
stantly something  of  imjjortance  to  be  done,  just  be- 
fore me,  so  that  the  performance  of  one  duty  prepares 
the  way  to  another  which  is  immediately  presented ; 
and  a  leisure  moment  is  rarely  found  for  the  gratifica- 
tion of  mere  social  feeling. 

But  in  addition  to  business  pertaining  to  time,  death, 
judgment  and  cternit}'  are  just  before  me,  and  if  I  will 
not  be  attentive  to  them,  they  will  soon  arrest  and 
command  my  attention.  May  my  work  for  both  worlds 
be  accomplished  when  death  comes  to  summon  me  to 
the  bar  of  (lod. 

On  Tuesday,  the  17th  inst.,  the  marriage  covenant 
between  Miss  Ann  E.  Smith  and  myself  was  sealed. 
What  a  solemn  thought !  Nothing  but  death  is  to 
break  the  bond  now  formed  between  us. 

On  next  Sabbath,  I  have  an  appointment  to  preach 


REV.  ROBERT   DONNELL.  113 

on  Spring  Creek.  The  Sabbath  following,  at  Winches- 
ter, and  the  next  in  Madison  county,  Alabama.  Calls 
for  preaching  are  daily  reaching  me  from  various  quar- 
ters. Several  private  letters,  and  a  petition  from  many 
of  the  citizens  of  Nashville,  urge  me  to  preach  there 
one  Sabbath  in  each  month.  May  the  Lord  direct  me 
unto  that  part  of  the  great  harvest-field  where  my  la- 
bors are  most  needed,  and  call  and  send  more  laborers 

into  his  vineyard. 

R.  DONNELL. 
Me.  Hugh  Bone. 

[  Though  Mr.  Bone  was  not  a  preacher  of  the  Gospel, 
most  of  the  ministers  who  knew  him  corresponded 
with  him,  and  often  sought  his  advice.  His  theologi- 
cal knowledge  was  of  a  high  order,  and  his  talents  as 
an  exhorter  were  unsurpassed.  Indeed,  it  was  the 
opinion  of  his  bi*ethren  generally,  that  he  ought  to 
have  preached.  The  writer  has  heard  him  deliver 
some  as  rich  and  powerful  exhortations  as  he  ever 
heard  fall  from  the  lips  of  either  layman  or  preacher. 
But  he  was  modest  to  a  fault,  and  rarely  ever  spoke  in 
public  when  ministers  were  present.  Occasionally, 
however,  he  would  consent  to  do  so  on  Sabbath  morn- 
ings, before  breakfast,  at  camp-meetings,  and  never 
failed  to  interest  the  audience,  and  often  produced 
great  excitement.  He  raised  a  large  and  respectable 
family,  and  two  of  his  sons  are  now  useful  ministers  of 
the  Gospel — Kcv.  M.  H.  Bone,  of  Tennessee,  and  Eev. 

Thomas  Bone,  of  West  Tennessee. 
15— 


114  LIFE   AND   LABORS    OP 

The  Eev.  H.  B.  Hill,  of  Tennessee,  is  a  nephew  of 
Mr.  Hugh  Bone*  Mr.  Hill  had  a  brother,  who  was 
also  a  useful  preacher  in  Kentucky.  What  a  powerful 
influence  is  exerted  by  such  families  in  the  church  of 
God !  A  sketch  of  Mr.  Bone's  life  will  be  found  at  the 
close  of  this  Memoir.] 


MR.  DONNELL  TO  MR.  ERWIN. 

Mr.  Taylor's,  April  17,  1820. 

Dear  Brother  : — I  left  home  yesterday  morning, 
and  preached  yesterday  at  Canaan,  and  last  night  in 
Huntsville.  It  is  after  12  o'clock,  and  raining,  and  yet 
if  the  Lord  will,  I  must  go  home  to-night.  A  want  of 
time,  therefore,  will  not  permit  me  to  call  to  see  you. 
Yet  I  confess  I  should  not  like  it  were  you  to  come  so 
near  to  my  house  without  calling  to  see  us.  When 
you  recollect,  however,  that  I  am  so  much  from  home, 
I  hope  you  will  Cixcuse  me. 

We  expect  a  sacramental  meeting  at  Canaan  on  the 
third  Sabbath  of  May.  I  hope  you  and  sister  Emvin 
will  attend.  We  had  times  of  refreshing  from  the 
presence  of  the  Lord  at  Elkton,  and  at  Presbytei-y. 
Glory  to  God  !     I  hope  the  Lord  will  revive  His  work 

this  year.     Pray  for  me  and  mine. 

R.  DONNELL. 
Mr.  R.  Erwin. 


*  Since  the  above  was  written,  Mr.  Hill  has  closed  his  labors  in  the 
church  below,  and  gone  to  his  rewaini  in  the  church  above. 


REV.  ROBERT    DONNELL.  115 

MR.  DONNELL  TO  SAME. 

WiNCHKSTER,  Tenn.,  October  25,  1821. 

Dear  Brother  : — Little  Francis  bid  us  a  long  adieu 
last  Saturda}^  riiglit,  and  was  laid  in  the  grave  last 
evening.  I  have  preached  the  funeral  of  many  child- 
ren, but  had  to  attend  to  the  funeral  of  my  own  child 
myself. 

Mrs.  Donnell  wishes  you  to  send  James  to  Winches- 
ter by  brother  and  sister  Deckerd,  who  are  now  at 
Concord  camp -ground.  His  mother  wants  him  very 
much.  Her  health  is  very  precarious,  and  he  would 
be  company  for  her.  We  shall  probably  go  to  the 
Springs  to-morrow. 

I  cannot  tell  when  I  can  return  home ;  shall  try  to 
be  at  Cane  Creek  camp-meeting,  and  I  may  go  home 
before  my  wife  leaves  the  Springs.  The  people  have 
great  confidence  in  those  waters. 

Eemember  me  and  mine. 

R.  DONNELL. 
Mr.  Robert  Erwin. 


116  LIFE   AND    LABORS    OP 


CHAPTER  XI. 

CORRESPONDENCE. — CONTINUED,  , 

Letter  to  Mr.  Erwin— To  Rev.  William  Harris— To  Rev.  Thomas  Cal- 
houn—From  Rev.  John  Morgan— From  the  same— From  the  same 
—From  the  same  — From  Mrs.  Nancy  Watt  — From  Col.  James  W. 
Smith— Mr.  Dounell  to  his  Wife— From  Rev.  John  Morgan— From 
the  same. 

MR.  DONNELL  TO  MR.  ERWIN. 

Beech  Hill,  Tenn.,  October  29,  1821. 

Dear  Brother  : — We  arrived  here  on  Thursday  last. 
Our  little  son's  health  improved  on  the  journey,  but 
he  is  still  very  weak,  so  that  I  cannot  leave  him  as  yet, 
and  it  is  uncertain  when  I  can.  My  wife's  health  is 
not  as  good  as  when  Ave  left  home. 

I  cannot  now  say  when  I  shall  be  able  to  return 
home,  or  whether  my  family  will  be  well  enough  to 
accompany  me.  My  own  health  is  improved,  so  that 
I  preached  on  last  Sabbath  in  this  neighborhood,  and 
expect  to  preach  again  on  next  Sabbath. 

I  have  not  j^et  heard  from  Synod,  but  feel  much 
solicitude  on  that  subject. 

Col.  Smith's  family  are  well,  but  there  is  much  sick- 
ness in  the  country.  Though  still  under  the  chasten- 
ing rod,  I  trust  I  am  submissive,  and  thankful  for  re- 

mainirg  blessings. 

R.  DONNELL. 
Mr.  R.  Erwin. 


REV.  ROBERT   DONNELL.  117 

MR.  DONNELL  TO  REV.  WILLIAM  HARRIS. 

Hazelgreen,  Ala.,  October  1,  1823. 

Dear  Brother  : — It  is  quite  uncertain  now  whether 
I  shall  go  to  Synod  or  not.  My  family  are  at  Col. 
Smith's,  in  Tennessee.  I  left  them  five  weeks  ago,  in 
fine  health ;  but  a  letter  just  received,  sealed  with  a 
black  wafer,  announced  the  death  of  a  dear  child,  and 
informed  me  that  my  wife  was  not  well.  I  intended 
visiting  my  family  on  my  way  to  Synod ;  but  since  the 
reception  of  this  melancholy  news,  think  it  doubtful 
whether  I  shall  leave  them  after  reaching  my  wife's 
father's,  till  I  bring  them  home, 

I  send  you,  by  brother  Gibson,  fifty  dollars  for  your 
hymn  books.  All  you  sent  me  are  not  yet  sold,  but 
there  is  no  doubt,  I  presume,  but  a  sufficient  number 
will  be  disposed  of  to  make  up  the  amount  remitted. 

I  have  not  time  to  say  more  now,  as  there  is  a  glo- 
rious revival  of  religion  going  on  at  the  stand  while  I 

write. 

R.  DONNELL. 
Rev.  William  Harris. 


MR.  DONNELL  TO  REV.  THOMAS  CALHOUN. 

New  Salem,  Ala.,  August  12,  1829. 
Dear  Brother  : — I  have  been  intending  to  write  you 
for  some  time.     "We  have  had  a  glorious  revival  of  re- 
ligion in  this  country  since  I  saw  you. 

At  New  Salem  camp-meeting,  between  thirty  and 
forty  professed  religion,  and  the  work  is  still  going  on 


118  LIFE   AND   LABORS   OP 

in  the  neighborhood.  Winchester  has  also  been  visi- 
ted with  a  refreshing  shower.  Twenty-nine  have,  at 
that  place,  been  converted  —  twenty-eight  of  whom 
joined  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  church.  Fayette- 
ville,  too,  has  been  highly  favored.  Fifty  have  pro- 
fessed faith  in  Christ  in  town,  and  about  the  same 
number  in  the  country.  The  Avork  began  in  Fayette- 
ville,  on  the  fourth  of  July.  Our  meeting  was  in  the 
Court-house.  I  collected  twenty  or  thirty  mourners  in 
the  jury  box  on  that  day,  and  several  professed  reli- 
gion. There  has  been  a  meeting  there  almost  every 
day  and  night  since.  Every  kind  of  vice  was  pros- 
trated. The  dancing-master  has  hung  up  his  fiddle, 
and  horse-racers  have  set  out  for  life  and  glory.  Eter- 
nal honor  to  God ! 

I  never  was  so  busy  in  all  my  life ;  feel  almost  worn 
out,  and  get  no  time  to  rest.  The  great  and  good  work 
in  my  Presbytery  will  prevent  me  from  attending  yours 
as  I  had  intended.  I  will  try  to  visit  your  country, 
however,  some  time  during  the  fall.  I  feel  great  so- 
licitude for  my  relations  and  acquaintances  in  that 
country,  especially  for  my  Lebanon  friends,  and  want 
to  see  a  revival  of  religion  in  the  town. 

In  great  haste,  and  "less  than  the  least  of  all  saints," 

R.  DONNELL. 

Rev.  Thomas  Calhoun. 

[  The  foregoing  letter  was  written  about  two  years 
before  the  great  revival  of  religion  at  Lebanon,  out  of 
■whose  fruits  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  church  of 


REV.  ROBERT   DONNELL.  119 

that  town  grew.  The  connection  of  Mr.  Donn ell's 
anxiety  and  prayers  and  labors  with  that  revival,  eter- 
nity alone  can  unfold.  His  youthful  days  had  been 
spent  in  the  vicinity  of  Lebanon  ;  his  parents  and 
many  relations  are  buried  near  that  place ;  and  such 
associations  could  but  create  peculiar  solicitude  for  the 
salvation  of  the  community.  Mr.  Calhoun,  in  conver- 
sation with  the  writer,  has  often  referred  to  his — Mr. 
Donnell's — solicitude  for  the  conversion  of  that  people. 
On  one  occasion,  he  closed  a  most  powerful  sermon, 
upon  his  knees,  praying  them,  "  in  Christ's  stead,  to 
be  reconciled  to  God."] 


REV.  JOHN  MORGAN  TO  MR.  DONNELL. 

Columbia,  Ky.,  January  11,  1832. 

Dear  Brother  Donnell: — I  suppose  by  this  time 
you  wish  to  know  what  has  become  of  me ;  and  having 
a  few  minutes'  leisure  before  dinner,  I  will  improve 
them  in  writing  you  a  short  letter,  hoping  you  will 
favor  me  with  a  speedy  answer. 

After  your  departure  from  Nashville,  I  preached 
several  times,  and  visited  several  families.  My  con- 
gregations were  generally  large,  attentive  and  feeling  ; 
but,  on  visiting  families,  I  found  that  some  of  the  mem- 
bers of  the  church  did  not  even  know  each  other,  and 
among  some  that  were  acquainted,  a  very  bad  state  of 
feeling  existed.  Finding  this  to  be  the  condition  of 
things,  I  appointed  a  meeting,  requesting  all  the  mem- 
bers of  the  church  to  attend.     They  were  generally 


120  LIFE   AND    LABORS   OF 

present.  All  were  examined  on  experimental  religion 
and  the  practical  duties  of  christians,  &c.  I  hope  the 
effect  was  good. 

Our  meeting  at  Franklin,  Tenn.,  was  very  interest- 
ing. We  had  several  mourners,  and  I  baptized  two 
adults,  who  joined  the  church  at  the  meeting. 

On  the  following  Monday,  we  had  a  meeting  at  Ma- 
jor Allcorn's,  and  I  have  not  seen  such  a  time  since  I 
left  Pennsylvania.  Twenty  or  thirty  mourners  ap- 
peared, among  whom  was  the  Major  himself  After 
leaving  Nashville,  we  preached  at  Gallatin  and  Glas- 
gow, and  then  came  on  to  Edmonton;  assisted  brother 
Weeden  at  a  communion  meeting.  Some  seriousness 
among  the  people,  but  nothing  indicating  a  revival. 
We  shall  now  hurry  on  to  Pennsylvania  as  fast  as  pos- 
sible. My  health  has  been  good  for  some  time.  Pray 
for  me  and  our  success  in  the  good  cause. 

Yours  in  Christ, 

JOHN  MORGAN. 
Rev.  R.  Donnell. 


SAME  TO  SAME. 

Chillicothe,  Ohio,  June  25,  1832. 
Dear  Brother  Donnell  : — You  will  no  doubt  feel 
astonished  when  you  learn  that  we  have  got  no  further 
on  our  journey  than  this  place  yet.  But  I  was  de- 
tained two  weeks  in  Nashville,  waiting  on  brother 
Sparks ;  and  an  attack  of  cholera  has  detained  me  some 
time  in  this  place.     But  I  hope  our  detention  was  of 


REV.  ROBERT   DONNELL.  121 

the  Lord,  for  it  has  afforded  us  an  opportunity  of 
preaching  here,  which  we  would  not  have  done  had  I 
not  been  confined  by  affliction.  Brothers  Woods  and 
Sparks  commenced  preaching  on  Friday  night.  They 
also  preached  on  Saturday  night  and  Sabbath  morning. 
By  the  evening  service,  I  was  able  to  attend,  and  at 
the  close  of  the  sermon,  exhorted.  Several  mourners 
distinguished  themselves.  The  excitement  was  gen- 
eral and  powerful.  We  intended  to  have  set  out  this 
morning  for  Athens,  but  the  people  have  prevailed  on 
us  to  remain  and  continue  the  meeting. 

I  find  the  Presbyterians  in  this  country  much  divi- 
ded. I  presume  you  have  seen  the  proceedings  of  their 
General  Assembly. 

The  cholera  has  created  great  alarm  in  this  country, 
and  is  much  more  fatal  than  it  was  in  Asia  or  Europe. 

Pray  for  me,  and  remember  me  affectionately  to  all ; 

and  believe  me,  as  ever, 

You  sincere  brother  in  Christ, 

JOHN  MORGAN. 
Rev.  R.  DoNNEiiL. 


SAME  TO  SAME. 
Newport,  Ohio,  September  2,  1832, 
Dear  Brother  Donnell  : — For  some   time  past,  I 
have  been  so  constantly  at  meeting,  and  other  busi- 
ness, that  I  have  scarcely  had  time  for  a  thought  about 
home,  much  less  to  write  a  letter  to  a  friend.     But  be- 
ing now  on  my  way,  in  company  with  brother  Aston, 
16— 


122  LIFE    AND    LABORS    OF 

to  Athens,  to  hold  a  camp-meeting,  form  a  church,  &c., 
and  having  an  appointment  at  this  place  to-night,  and 
there  being  a  little  time  between  this  and  the  hour  of 
preaching,  I  will  improve  it  by  writing  to  one  who  is 
near  and  dear  to  my  heart. 

Since  my  an-ival  in  Pennsylvania,  I  have  attended  a 
four-days'  meeting  or  camp-meeting  every  week,  and 
to  God's  glory  be  it  said,  we  have  had  an  interesting 
time  at  each  of  them.  At  one  camp-meeting  at  Ten- 
mile,  about  thirty  professed  to  find  the  Saviour,  and 
many  left  the  ground  under  serious  concern  for  their 
soiils.  •  At  a  meeting  near  AVashington,  fifty,  professed 
religion,  and  one  hundred  left  the  ground  under  serious 
conviction.  At  another  meeting  near  Jeiferson,  Green 
county,  between  eighty  and  ninety  were  converted, 
and  perhaps  one  hundred  and  fifty  mourners  left  the 
meeting  at  its  close.  A  large  number  professed  reli- 
gion at  a  four-days'  meeting  near  Union  Town,  and 
forty-five  joined  the  church. 

Our  Presbytery  closed  at  Union  Town  on  last  Satur- 
day. The  session  was  small,  but  very  harmonious  in 
all  its  deliberations.  We  ordained  brother  Chapin, 
from  New  York,  and  received  two  candidates  for  the 
ministry ;  both  very  promising.  Our  membership  ia 
now  about  one  thousand,  and  generally  of  the  most 
respectable  order  of  society.  We  have  several  large 
^nd  comfortable  meeting-houses  nearly  completed,  and 
our  congregations  seem  disposed  to  support  the  Gospel. 

After  closing  the  camp-meeting  at  Athens,  we  shall 


REV".  ROBERT   DONNELL.  123 

retiirn  to  Pennsylvania.  Brother  Aston  will  spend 
the  winter  in  New  York.  I  expect  to  take  charge  of 
Washington  and  Ten  -  mile  congregations ;  brother 
Woods  will  spend  the  winter  in  Green  county,  and 
brothers  Sparks  and  Bryan  in  Fayette  county;  brother 
Bird  has  gone  South,  on  a  visit  to  his  father,  and  will 
not  return  till  spring.  Brother  Bryan  has  been  sick 
for  some  time. 

Notwithstanding  the  hard  labor  through  which  I 
have  passed,  my  own  health  is  very  good.  I  am 
anxious  to  see  you  all,  but  cannot  say  when  I  shall 
have  the  privilege.  It  seems  impossible  for  me  to  get 
away  from  this  country.  If  spared,  however,  I  may 
visit  Alabama  next  spring  or  summer.  You  know  that 
I  love  you  and  Clara,  and  that  it  would  give  me  great 
pleasure  to  see  you  ;  but  the  Lord's  cause  should  be 
dearer  to  us  than  earthly  friends. 

JOHN  MORGAN. 
Rev.  R.  Donnell. 


SAME  TO  SAME. 
Washington,  Pa.,  October  26,  1832. 
Dear  Brother  Donnell  : — After  a  long  delay,  which 
has  perhaps  tried  your  patience,  I  again  write  yDu.  I 
hope,  however,  that  you  will  not  attribute  my  silence 
to  a  want  of  affection  for  you.  My  apology  is  camp 
and  protracted  meetings.  We  have  just  closed  an  in- 
teresting meeting  in  Ohio,  where  about  one  hundred 
professed  religion ;  and  we  organized  a  church  of  one 
hundred  and  fifty  members. 


124  LIFE   AND    LABORS    OP 

The  cholera  is  raging  in  many  parts  of  this  country, 
and  many  are  dying.  This  is  our  fast  day  in  reference 
to  it.  O,  that  God  would  sanctify  his  judgments  to 
the  good  of  our  nation  ! 

I  have  at  last  settled  the  question  in  relation  to  my 
remaining  in  this  country.  Duty  says  stay,  and  the 
voice  of  duty  must  be  obeyed,  though  it  cross  our  in- 
clinations. How  astonishing  the  providences  of  God  ! 
When  I  think  of  home  and  friends  in  Alabama,  from 
whom  I  am  now  to  be  separated,  my  feelings  almost 
overcome  me.     But  God's  will  must  be  done. 

How  this  climate  will  agree  with  my  constitution, 

has  yet  to  be  seen.     My  health,  however,  is  better  now 

than  it  has  been  for  some  time.     May  the  Lord  bless 

my  dear  friends ! 

JOHN  MORGAN. 
Rev.  R.  DoNNELii, 


MRS.  NANCY  WATT  TO  MR.  DONNELL. 
Rockingham  County,  N.  C,  November  13,  1832. 
Dear  Brother  in  the  Lord  : — I  received  your  kind 
letter  some  time  since,  but  bad  health  has  delayed  my 
answer.  Never  has  such  a  revival  of  religion  been 
known  in  this  country,  as  has  been  in  progress  since 
the  visit  of  yourself  and  brother  Burrow.  It  has  been 
quite  common  for  one  hundred  persons  to  profess  reli- 
gion at  a  camp-meeting.  Many  of  my  dear  relations 
were  among  the  converts,  for  which  I  feel  that  I  can- 
not be  sufficiently  grateful.  Several  of  them  date  their 
first  impressions,  to  seek  the  Lord,-  under  your  preach- 
ing and  Mr.  Burrow's. 


REV.  ROBERT    DONNELL.  125 

Much  solicitude  is  felt  for  a  Cumberland  Presbyterian 
preacher,  to  be  sent  to  this  country.  Could  regular 
preaching  be  had,  a  great  many  would  join  your  church. 

I  was  much  delighted  with  the  pamphlet  you  sent 
me.     All  who  have  read  it  are  much  pleased  with  it. 

May  you  be  prospered  in  your  labors,  and  happy  in 

this  world  and  the  world  to   come,  is  the  prayer  of 

your  sincere  friend, 

MARY  WATT. 
Rev.  Robkrt  Donnell. 


COL.  JAMES    W.  SMITH   TO    MR.  DONNELL. 

Beech  Hill,  April  15,  1833. 

Dear  Sir: — In  consequence  of  business,  both  at 
home  and  abroad,  demanding  my  attention,  two  mails 
have  passed  befoi'e  I  could  find  time  to  answer  your 
last  letter.  As  it  respects  dear  little  James,  I  think  he 
is  entirel}^  too  young  to  send  to  Lexington  to  prosecute 
his  education  this  year.  Better  keep  him  at  home,  or 
near  home,  where  his  studies  can  be  directed  and 
morals  guarded  by  those  who  feel  a  solicitude  for  his 
welfare,  that  strangers  cannot  feel.  He  is  a  promising 
child,  every  way  obliging  in  his  disposition,  and  1 
think  possesses  elements  that,  if  properly  developed, 
will  one  day  make  a  useful  man.  I  know  the  dear 
child  feels  the  loss  of  his  mother,  and  in  consequence 
of  that  bereavement  a  greater  obligation  now  devolves 
on  his  father  to  care  for  and  watch  over  him. 

My  dear  wife  is  in  a  very  low  state  of  health,  so  that 
I  am  almost  afraid  to  leave  home  to  attend  to  business. 


126  LIFE   AND   LABORS    OF 

O,  that  I  had  more  of  the  spirit  of  my  Master,  and 
resignation  to  the  will  of  God. 

You,  my  dear  sir.  have  for  many  years  given  evi- 
dence that  you  are  called  to  preach  the  everlasting 
Gospel ;  and  God,  in  a  very  special  manner,  has  stood 
by  and  blessed  you.  I  hope  you  will  not  let  the  affairs 
of  this  world  cause  you  to  neglect  His  work.  If  yoii 
do,  God  will  forsake  you. 

If  I  know  my  heart,  I  desire  to  see  our  church  pros- 
per. When  recently  in  North  Carolina,  my  friends 
often  laughed  and  told  me  my  countenance  indicated 
interest  whenever  your  name  or  Cumberland  Presby- 
terians were  mentioned.  Great  revivals  of  religion 
followed  the  tract  of  Mr.  Burrow  and  yourself  in  that 
country'-,  but  other  denominations  gathered  the  fruits 
of  your  labors,  because  we  had  no  preachers  to  take 
charge  of  the  work. 

Much  love  to  j^ourself,  Mrs.  Donnell,  and  dear  little 

James. 

JAMES  W.  SMITH. 
Rev.  R.  Donnell. 


MR.  DONNELL    TO    HIS    WIFE. 

Nashville,  Tenn.,  May  18,  1836. 
Dear  Clarissa  : — The  General  Assembly  was  organ- 
ized yesterday.  Father  King  preached  the  opening 
sermon.  Only  about  fifty  members  present.  Brother 
Burrow  was  chosen  Moderator.  We  shall  probably 
have  a  long  and  busy  session.  My  hoarseness  con- 
tinues, and  I  am  much  troubled  with  a  Sad  cough  ;  yet 


REV.  ROBERT    DONNELL.  127 

I  have  been  appointed  on  nearly  all  the  committees, 
and  expect  no  rest  till  I  get  home,  where  I  know  I  am 
needed  and  desired. 

I  cannot  express  the  solicitude  I  feel  for  yoa  and  the 
family,  and  the  church  in  my  own  country. 

I  preached  yesterday,  and  am  to  preach  again  to-day. 

Your  affectionate  husband, 

R.  DONNELL. 
Mrs.  CiiARissA  N.  Donnet^l. 

[  This  short  letter  presents,  without  intention  on  the 
part  of  Mr.  Donnell,  the  importance  attached  to  his 
services  in  every  department  of  his  church.  "  On 
almost  every  committee,  and  preaching  every  day." 
Whether  at  camp-meeting,  Presbytery,  Synod  or  Gen- 
eral Assembly,  he  was  looked  upon  as  the  file  leader, 
in  business,  and  expected  to  preach  as  often  as  physi- 
cal strength  would  permit.] 


REV.  JOHN    MORGAN    TO    MR.  DONNELL. 

Union  Town,  Pa.,  July  6,  1838. 
Dear  Brother  Donnell  : — Your  letter  of  last  month 
was  received  yesterday,  and  its  perusal  called  up  re- 
flections both  pleasing  and  painful.  Never  while  mem- 
ory continues,  and  affections  are  -permitted  to  operate, 
can  I  forget  the  scenes  and  associations  of  my  early 
life.  And  there  is  no  man  living  in  reference  to  whom 
there  are  more  heart-stirring  associations  in  my  short 
history,  than  yourself.     Distance,  change  of  circum- 


128  LIFE   AND   LABORS    OF 

stances,  the  existence  of  new  relations  and  duties,  may 
produce  a  temporary  silence ;  but  not  even  a  diminu- 
tion, much  less  a  total  extinction,  of  that  warm  glow 
of  friendship  which  has  ever  been  felt  in  my  bosom 
for  you  from  our  first  acquaintance. 

Many  events,  of  thrilling  moment  to  church  and 
state,  have  transpired  since  we  last  interchanged 
thoughts,  either  by  word  or  letter.  My  mind,  in  view 
of  them,  has  often  been  the  seat  of  great  anxiety,  when 
I  desired  much  the  counsel  and  tender  sympathy  of 
my  old  companion  and  father  in  the  ministry. 

I  have  looked  at  the  contentions  of  our  mother 
church,  and  ultimate  separation,  with  astonishment 
and  regret.  I  have  seen,  too,  marks  of  a  restless  spirit 
in  our  own  church  ;  some  want  her  name  changed,  &c. 
I  have  thought  on  the  abolition  question  witli  deep 
concern.  But,  after  all,  three  things  have  been  par- 
ticularly impressed  on  my  mind:  1,  I  am  more  than 
ever  convinced  of  the  truth  of  the  doctrine  of  our 
church  ;  2,  I  am  a  more  decided  friend  of  colonization  ; 
3,  I  believe  more  firmly  in  the  wisdom  and  goodness 
of  God. 

The  fate  of  our  paper  is  yet  uncertain.  We  will  not 
commence  it  without  patronage,  and  will  not  seek  pat- 
ronage at  the  expense  of  the  peace  of  the  church. 

Our  college  is  in  a  very  flourishing  condition,  having 
a  president  and  three  profcssoi-s,  and  one  hundred  and 
thirteen  students.  The  State  has  made  a  donation  to 
the  institution  annually,  for  ten  years, 'of  one  thousand 


REV.  ROBERT    DONNELL.  129 

dollars,  which,  in  connection  with  funds  on  hand  be- 
fore, will  enable  us  to  make  a  considerable  deduction 
in  the  price  of  tuition. 

My  labors  in  the  ministry  are  very  great.  I  preach 
and  lecture  from  six  to  eight  times  a  week.  Calls  from 
a  distance  are  frequent.  I  have  just  returned  from 
Brownsville,  whither  I  was  called  to  deliver  an  address 
in  behalf  of  the  Colonization  Society. 

My  health  continues  good,  and  I  believe  an  active 
life  agrees  best  with  me. 

Remember   me   to    sister  Donnell,   and   all  the  old 

friends,  and  accept  my  best  feelings  and    wishes  for 

yourself. 

JOHN   MORGAN. 
Rev.  R.  Donnell. 


SAME   TO    SAME. 

Washington,  Pa.,  December  28,  1832. 

Dear  Brother  Donnell  : — Your  long  desired  letter 
of  the  10th  instant,  was  received  this  morning,  and 
although  it  is  now  11  o'clock  at  night,  I  sit  down  to 
answer  it.  I  have  some  news  for  you  that  I  never  had 
before.  I  do  not  know  whether  it  will  be  pleasing  or 
painful,  but  I  am  certain  it  will  be  new. 

One  week  ago  to-night  I  was  married.  This  was  to 
me  a  most  solemn  and  responsible  event,  and  I  hope 
the  step  was  not  taken  without  the  Divine  approba- 
tion. At  any  rate,  I  tried  to  make  it  a  subject  of  se- 
rious reflection  and  solemn  prayer.     In  ni}^  courtship, 

I  lost  no  time    from  preaching ;  have  preached  twice 
17 — 


130  LIFE   AND    LABORS   OP 

since  my  marriage,  and  am  now  on  my  way  to  Pitts- 
burgh to  attend  a  four-days'  meeting. 

I  have  already  informed  you  that  I  had  determined 
to  remain  in  this  country.  I  regret  that  I  shall  be  so 
far  from  you,  and  my  dear  parents,  and  many  other 
friends  in  Alabama.  But  duty  to  the  interests  of  reli- 
gion seems  to  require  me  to  stay  here.  I  think  I  am 
willing  to  sacrifice  earthly  comfort  and  social  feeling 
for  the  cause  of  my  Divine  Master. 

The  cause  of  religion  is  not  so  prosperous  in  this 
country  as  it  has  been  ;  but  in  Ohio  it  is  still  advancing. 
I  received  a  letter  this  evening,  pressing  me  to  return 
to  that  State.  Dr.  Lindley  has  been  there  four  months, 
and  it  seems  as  if  he  could  not  leave. 

I  have  never  enjoyed  as  uninterrupted  health  as  I 
have  this  winter,  and  yet  1  have  never  labored  harder 
in  the  ministry. 

Pray  for  me,  my  dear  old  friend  and  brother,  every 
time  you  bow  before  a  throne  of  grace. 

JOHN  MORGAN. 
Rev.  R.  DoNNELii. 


REV.  ROBERT    DONNELL.  131 


CHAPTER  XIL 

CORRESPONDENCE. — CONTINUED. 

Letter  to  his  Wife— From  Rev.  Samuel  King— To  Rev.  R.  Beard— From 
Col  J.W.Smith. 

MR.  DONNELL    TO    HIS    WIFE. 

OWENSBOROUGH,  Ky.,  May  18,  1841. 
My  dear  Clarissa  : — I  reached  Fayetteville  late  in 
the  evening  the  same  day  I  left  home,  and  preached  to 
a  large  and  attentive  congregation.  Brother  Chadick 
set  out  with  me  next  morning,  and  we  arrived  at  Mur- 
freesborough  that  night,  and  again  preached.  The 
next  day  being  Sabbath,  we  remained  in  town,  and 
preached  twice.  On  Monday  we  rode  to  Alexander 
Marrs's,  preached  on  Tuesday  at  Bethesda,  and  at 
night  at  Lebanon,  and  also  the  next  day.  Brother 
Burrow  and  others  met  us  there,  and  we  went  on  the 
same  evening  and  preached  at  G-allatin.  The  next  day 
we  preached  near  Eussellville,  and  the  day  following 
at  Greenville.  Here  brother  Chadick  and  myself  re- 
mained and  preached  Saturday  and  Sabbath.  Brother 
Burrow  and  others  went  on  to  Rumsey  and  preached, 
where  we  overtook  them  on  Monday,  and  preached 
again.  We  arrived  here  on  Tuesda}^,  and  organized 
the  General  Assembly. 


132  LIFE   AND   LABORS    OF 

Up  to  this  date,  we  have  progressed  in  business 
slowly,  but  with  considerable  harmony.  The  subject 
of  a  church  paper  has  been  up  for  discussion,  and  the 
Assembly  has  decided  not  to  publish  one.  Brothers 
Cossitt  and  Morgan  will  publish  upon  their  own  re- 
sponsibility. Whether  they  will  succeed  or  not,  time 
will  prove. 

We  have  only  about  seventy  members  in  attendance 
at  this  Assembly,  but  so  far  as  I  know  they  are  strictly 
Cumberland  Presbyterians. 

This  is  a  new  but  pleasant  town.  I  am  boarding 
with  Hon.  Phillip  Triplett,  a  member  of  Congress.  He 
is  now  at  Washington. 

We  have  an  intelligent  and  religious  congregation 
here,  and  a  comfortable  house  of  worship.  I  had  the 
pleasure  of  dedicating  it  on  last  Wednesday.  There 
are  some  indications  of  a  revival  at  the  Assembly.  A 
good  work  is  now  going  on  at  Cumberland  College. 
About  twenty  students  have  pi'ofessed  religion,  and 
several  citizens  of  Princeton. 

I  am  a  member  of  the  committee  on  Education,  and 

now  seated  in  a  fine  room,  on  the  bank  of  the  Ohio 

river,  where  steamboats  pass  nearly  every  hour.     But 

this  is  not  "  home,  sweet  home."     I  am  much  fatigued, 

but  have  no  time  to  rest.     Even    while  writing   this 

letter,  other  duties  are  claiming  my  attention. 

Your  affectionate  husband, 

R.  DONNELL. 
Clarissa  N.  Donnell. 


REV.  ROBERT   DONNELL.  133 

[  The  reader  can  but  be  struck  with  the  extraordi- 
nary industry  of  Mr.  Donnell  in  the  ministry,  as  pre- 
sented in  the  foregoing  letter.  In  the  language  of  Dr. 
Burrow,  "  he  always  seemed  to  be  ready  for  his  work;" 
and  I  will  add,  delighted  to  engage  in  it.  He  perhaps 
came  as  near  obeying  the  injunction  of  Paul  (II  Tim. 
iv:  2,)  as  any  preacher  since  the  days  of  Timothy.  In 
season  and  out  of  season,  by  day  and  by  night,  at  home 
and  abroad,  he  scattered  the  Word.  He  was  not  one 
of  those  ministers  whom  you  never  can  get  into  the 
pulpit,  unless  they  have  had  time  to  make  elaborate 
preparations,  so  as  to  astonish  the  audience  with  a 
display  of  learning  and  research.  Such  men  are  too 
common  in  the  church.  They  may  attract  attention, 
and  even  admiration,  but  are  rarely  blessed  with  a  re- 
vival of  religion.  They  are  not  the  men  for  the  age. 
They  neither  "  plant"  nor  "  water"  churches.  Mr.  Don- 
nell often  preached  with  labored  preparation,  and  no 
man  could  excel  him  in  making  a  popular  impression 
on  great  occasions ;  but  he  was  always  ready  and  will- 
ing to  preach  on  ordinary  occasions,  without  prepara- 
tion, when  emergency  called  for  it.] 


REV.  SAMUEL    KING    TO    MR.  DONNELL. 

At  Home,  August  3,  1841. 

Brother  Donnell  : — You  have,  no  doubt,  heard  of 

the  death  of  brother  Ewing.     This  solemn  event  has 

spread   much   gloom  and  sorrow  over  our  State.     It 

occurred  on  the  5th  of  last  month.     I  conversed  with 


134  LIFE   AND   LABORS    OP 

him  frequently,  during  his  sickness,  respecting  the 
etate  of  his  mind,  in  view  of  death.  He  expressed 
strong  confidence  in  the  truths  he  had  preached,  and  a 
firm  reliance  on  that  Saviour  he  had  so  often  recom- 
mended to  others.  When  the  trying  crisis  came,  those 
who  witnessed  his  departure  had  every  reason  to  be- 
lieve that  he  felt  ready  to  go. 

He  left  one  thousand  dollars  to  his  Presbytery,  the 
interest  of  which  is  to  be  expended  in  the  support  of 
circuit  preaching — which  shows  his  full  confidence  in 
that  mode  of  disseminating  the  truth. 

Could  I  see  you,  we  would  talk  much  on  this  and 
many  other  subjects ;  but  the  infirmities  of  age  render 
it  more  than  probable  that  we  shall  never  meet  again 
in  this  world.  I  often  think  of  the  happy  meetings 
and  glorious  revivals  of  religion  we  have  enjoyed  to- 
gether in  Tennessee;  but  those  happy  days  are  passed. 
I  have  confidence,  however,  that  we  shall  meet  and 
worship  and  praise  God  together  in  heaven. 

I  bless  God  that  my  faith  in  Christ  grows  stronger 
as  the  evening  of  life  grows  shorter.  May  my  kind 
Lord  be  near  to  comfort  me  when  earthly  friends  can 
do  little  else  than  weep  at  my  bed-side. 

Old  and  infirm  as  I  am,  I  have  been  requested  to 
preach  brother  Ewing's  funeral,  and  I  must  try  to  do 
it.  It  will  be  a  great  undertaking  for  me;  but  our 
Ijng  acquaintance,  and  the  part  we  have  acted  in  our 
church  together,  seem  to  make  it  necessary. 


REV.  ROBERT   DONNELL.  135 

But  my  hand  trembles  so  that  I  must  close  my  letter. 

Love  to  all  who  love  the  Lord  Jesus. 

In  Gospel  bonds, 

SAMUEL  KING. 
Rev.  R.  Donnell. 

[  The  writer  of  the  above  letter,  it  Avill  be  recollected, 
united  with  Messrs.  Ewing  and  McAdow,  in  1810,  in 
organizing  the  first  Presbytery  of  the  Cumberland 
Presbyterian  church.  He  had  been  ordained  as  a 
member  of  the  Presbyterian  church,  previous  to  the 
action  of  the  Kentucky  Synod  in  1805,  and  was  a  dis- 
tinguished instrument  in  the  great  revival  of  1800. 

Mr.  King  was  the  first  man  that  ever  preached  the 
Gospel  to  the  Choctaw  Indians.  Under  his  first  ser- 
mon, the  mother  of  the  Rev.  Israel  Folsom  professed 
religion,  who  was  the  first  Indian  woman  of  her  nation 
that  ever  wore  the  dress  of  the  white  woman.  I  have 
heard,  with  much  interest,  Mr.  King  describe  the  meet- 
ing. He  preached  through  an  interpreter ;  and  when 
Mrs.  Folsom  began  to  rejoice,  his  interpreter,  an  irre- 
ligious man,  became  so  affected  that  he  could  not 
speak;  and  to  use  Mr.  King's  own  words — "there," 
said  he,  "  I  stood  without  a  tongue."  The  first  time  I 
ever  saw  Mr.  King,  he  alluded  to  that  meeting.  His 
remarks  were  made  to  the  Synod  of  1822,  then  in  ses- 
sion at  the  Beech  meeting-house,  Sumner  county,  Tenn. 
He  dwelt  at  some  length  on  the  obligations  of  the 
church  to  civilize  and  christianize  the  American  In- 
dians.   Among  other  reasons,  he  told  us  it  was  more 


136  LIFE   AND    LABORS   OF 

than  probable  they  were  descendants  of  the  ancient 
Jews ;  and  that  we  Gentiles  had  received  the  Bible 
from  their  ancestors,  and  ought  now  to  give  it  back  to 
those  children  of  Abraham.  It  was  the  first  mission- 
ary speech  I  had  ever  heard,  and  it  made  a  most  vivid 
and  lasting  impression  on  my  mind. 

As  a  preacher,  Mr.  King  differed  widely  from  Mr. 
Ewing ;  but  perhaps  that  difference  only  fitted  them 
the  better  to  act  as  colleagues  in  the  great  work  they 
undertook.  Mr.  Ewing  possessed  a  logical  mind ;  was 
a  profound  and  independent  thinker,  wielded  a  strong 
pen,  and  was  irresistible  in  argument,  both  in  preach- 
ing and  writing.  Mr.  King  was  not  a  writer,  nor  were 
his  reasoning  powers  equal  to  Mr.  Ewing's ;  but  he 
was  a  more  powerful  declaimer,  and  excelled  in  rousing 
the  feelings  of  an  audience.  In  the  delivery  of  a  ser- 
mon, Mr.  Ewing  proceeded  slowly  and  cautiously  until 
the  object  of  his  discourse  was  brought  clearly  to  view, 
and  free  from  all  doubt  in  the  minds  of  his  audience  ; 
while  Mr.  King  moved  off  rapidly,  regardless  of  sophis- 
tical objections,  and  if  any  crossed  his  pathway,  he 
threw  them  aside  as  with  the  arms  of  a  giant,  and  con- 
tinued on  to  the  end  of  his  sermon,  ordinarily  closing 
with  an  irresistible  appeal  to  the  hearts  of  his  hearers. 

A  general  remark  here  will  not  be  out  of  place,  re- 
specting the  tirst  preachers  of  the  Cumberland  Presbj'- 
t  jrian  church.  But  few  such  men  are  now  to  be  found. 
Physically,  they  were  strong,  most  of  them  living  on 
farms,  and   accustomed  to   labor,  more'  or   less,  with 


REV.  ROBERT   DONNELL.  137 

their  own  hands.  Their  preaching  excursions  were 
performed  generally  on  horseback,  and  meetings  were 
often  held  in  the  open  air.  Their  voices  were  strong, 
and  adapted  to  out-door  preaching.  Though  they 
preached  often  and  loud  and  long,  1  never  heard  of 
bronchial  disease  among  them.  Most  of  them  lived 
to  a  good  old  age,  and  enjoyed  life  till  the  last,  because 
they  continued  to  labor  in  their  Master's  cause.  They 
appeared  before  their  hearers,  not  with  paper  batteries 
or  written  discourses,  but  always  preached  without  be- 
ing confined,  as  mere  readers  of  sermons,  to  their  man- 
uscript. The  memory  of  such  men  would  adorn  the 
history  of  any  church  of  any  age. 

Many  of  their  sons  in  the  ministiy  may  possess 
higher  literary  attainments,  but  do  not  surpass  them 
in  Biblical  knowledge.  They  may  be  said  to  have 
been  men  of  one  book,  and  that  book  was  the  Bible. 
Their  mission  was  to  plant  churches,  and  they  fulfilled 
that  mission  well.  They  were  men  of  extraordinary 
industry  in  the  Lord's  vineyard.  They  were  at  home 
in  revivals  of  religion,  and  excelled,  under  God,  in  pro- 
ducing revivals.  Present  effect  was  their  great  object] 
and  nothing  short  of  that  satisfied  them.  May  their 
memory  be  preserved,  and  their  example  prove  a  bless- 
ing to  the  church  till  the  end  of  time  !  ] 


MR.  DONNELL   TO   REV.  R.  BEARD. 

Pontotoc,  October  22,  1842. 
Dear  Brother  : — I  am  now  at  this  place,  at  Synod, 


138  LIFE   AND    LABORS    OF 

and  have  but  a  moment  to  write  you,  as  brother  Muse 
is  about  to  leave,  and  I  wish  to  send  my  hasty  note 
\>y  him. 

1  have  long  wanted  to  see  you,  and  have  often 
thought  of  writing  you. 

This  Synod  is  now  discussing  the  propriety  of  estab- 
lishing an  institution  of  learning,  to  aid  young  men  in 
preparing  for  the  ministry.  Should  it  determine  to  do 
so,  you  may  be  called  to  take  charge  of  it.  How 
would  such  a  position  suit  your  views  ? 

You  have  seen  the  strife  in  the  '■^Bannef  and  ^^Evan- 
gelist." I  hope  it  will  soon  cease.  The  old  leaven 
ought  to  be  purged  out. 

We  have  had  some  precious  revivals  of  religion  in 
our  Presbytery,  and  many  accessions  to  the  church. 

There  are  encouraging  prospects  of  a  revival  at  the 

present  Synod.     I  have  to  preach  in  a  few  minutes. 

My  health  has  not  been  good  for  the  last  three  months. 

May  I  not  expect  a  letter  from  you  soon  ? 

Your  brother  in  Christ, 

R.  DONNELL. 
Rev.  R.  Beabd. 


COL.  JAMES   W.  SMITH    TO    MR.  DONNELL. 

Beech  Hill,  Tenn.,  March  24,  1843. 
Eev.  AND  Dear  Sir  : — Your  highly  esteemed  favor 
of  January  last,  though  long  on  the  road,  was  received 
and  has  been  read  more  than  once  with  warm  feelings 
of  love  and  gratitude. 

It  would  have  been   answered  sooner,  but  writing 
has  become  such  a  burden  to  me  that  I'almost  dread 


REV.  ROBERT   DONNELL,  139 

to  begin  a  letter,  I  think  I  love  my  children  and  re- 
lations as  much,  or  more,  than  when  I  was  able  to  visit 
and  write  to  them.  It  is  now  more  than  a  year  since 
1  was  able  to  ride,  or  even  walk,  without  the  aid  of 
cratches.  I  have  lost  the  use  of  one  thigh  entirely, 
from  the  hip  down ;  it  has  become  much  smaller  than 
the  other,  and  I  can  bear  no  weight  on  it  at  all.  In 
addition  to  this  affliction,  I  have  had  very  sore  eyes  all 
winter,  so  that  it  has  been  with  difficulty  that  I  could 
see  either  to  read  or  write.  Several  of  my  negroes 
have  also  been  sick,  so  that  but  little  business  has  been 
attended  to,  except  to  feed  the  stock  and  provide  fire- 
wood. Kind  feelings  to  friends,  too,  have  led  me  into 
difficulties  at  a  period  of  life  when  I  am  illy  able  to 
bear  them.  I  have,  in  several  instances,  allowed  my 
name  to  be  used  as  indorser,  and  shall  have  the  money 
to  pay.  In  the  midst  of  all  my  troubles,  however,  I 
try  to  be  resigned,  and  wish  not  only  to  feel,  but  say, 
O  Lord,  thy  will  be  done  ! 

On  reviewing  my  past  life,  I  see  but  little  to  approve 
and  much  to  mourn  over,  and  I  am  made  to  wonder  at 
and  adore  the  forbearing  mercy  of  God  in  not  cutting 
me  off  as  an  unprofitable  servant,  in  the  midst  of  many 
imperfections.  But  I  desire  to  feel  grateful  for  that 
grace  that  disposes  me  to  look  to  that  great  atonement 
made  by  Jesus  Christ,  as  the  only  foundation  of  hope 
for  fallen  sinners.  I  hope,  too,  that  I  enjoy  at  times 
much  pleasure  in  the  service  of  God,  and  love  his 
people  wherever  I  find  them. 


140  LIFE   AND   LABORS   OF 

We  have  had  no  stated  preaching  at  our  church 
since  last  fall.  Brother  Calhoun,  who  had  preached  to 
U8  regularly  once  a  month  for  the  last  thirty  years, 
then  informed  us  that  the  distance  he  had  to  ride  was 
80  great  that  the  infirmities  of  age  would  oblige  him 
to  discontinue  his  service.  We  regretted  much  to  give 
him  up,  but  felt  that  his  reason  for  retiring  was  good. 
Some  effort  has  been  made,  but  as  yet  without  success, 
to  fill  his  place. 

The  Cumberland  Presbyterians  have  had  a  consider- 
able revival  at  Carthage,  and  also  at  Mr.  Allen's,  in 
which  many  accessions  were  made  to  the  church. 
I  am  yours  in  the  bonds  of  christian  love, 

JAMES  W.  SMITH. 
Rev.  R.  Donnell. 

[Mr.  Donnell's  first  wife,  it  will  be  remembered,  was 
a  daughter  of  Col.  Smith.  The  family  moved  to  Ten- 
nessee in  1811.  The  following  statement  was  fur- 
nished by  the  Colonel  but  a  short  time  before  his 
death : 

••  In  North  Carolina,  I  Avas  a  member  of  the  Presbyterian 
church,  and  belonged  to  what  was  called  the  Grassy  Creek 
congregation,  in  Granville  county.  On  removing  to  Tennessee 
I  settled  near  old  Mr.  Williamson's,  in  the  vicinity  of  which  I 
I  now  live. 

"  On  the  21st  of  February,  1818,  the  Rev.  Robert  Donnell  or- 
gfanized  a  church,  at  what  was  then  called  Concord  meeting- 
house. He  presented  the  following  bond  of  union,  which  was 
adopted  by  the  members  on  that  occasion  : 

'"We,  the  professors  of  the  religion  of  Jesuij.  Christ,  living 
on  Martin  and  Indian  creek,  feeling  it  to  be  our  duty  to  be  un- 


141  LIFE   AND   LABORS   OP 

der  the  care  of  some  church,  that  we  may  regularly  enjoy  the 
means  of  grace  and  ordinances  of  religion,  and  approving  the 
doctrine  and  discipline  of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  church, 
do  now  unite  as  a  congregation,  and  agree  to  be  governed  by 
the  rules  and  regulations  of  that  denomination.' 

"  The  following  names  were  on  that  day  enrolled  :  James  W. 
Smith,  Mary  Smith,  William  Sadler,  Patsey  Sadler,  Michael 
Williamson,  Sally  Williamson,  Ann  Smith,  Joseph  William- 
son, Elizabeth  Williamson,  Henry  Sadler,  Robert  Anderson, 
James  Sadler,  Hugh  Stewart,  Malinda  Williamson,  Polly  Ap- 
pleton,  Jane  Stewart  and  Robert  McKinley." 

Col.  Smith  will  long  be  remembered  in  Tennessee  as 
one  of  her  useful  and  enterprising  citizens;  and  the 
congregation  of  Smyrna,  Jackson  county,  will  cherish 
his  memor}'"  with  the  most  profound  respect.  For 
many  years  he  was  an  elder  of  that  church.] 


142  LIFE   AND   LABORS   OP 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

CORRESPONDENCE. — CONTINUED. 

Letter  to  Rev.  Thomas  Calhoun— To  Rev.  M.  H.  Bone— To  Rev.  M.  Bird 
—To  Rev.  M.  H.  Bone— From  Mr.  J.  D.  White— To  his  Wife— To  Rev. 
Jacob  Lindley— To  his  Wife— To  Rev.  Thomas  Calhoun. 

MR.  DONNELL   TO    REV.  THOMAS    CALHOUN,  SR. 

Poplar  Rest,  Ala.,  January  30,  1844. 

Dear  Brother: — I  am  some  younger  than  you,  at 
least  in  the  ministry ;  and  I  feel  it  my  duty  to  renew 
the  friendly  correspondence  between  j^ou  and  myself, 
that  has  been  too  long  suspended.  I  have  often  thought 
of  ra}^  negligence  with  shame.  Surely,  we  have  grown 
cold  in  religion,  as  well  as  old,  or  we  could  not  have 
remained  silent  so  long. 

Those  whom  we  call  the  founders  of  our  church,  are 
nearly  worn  out  and  gone.  The  next  class  of  minis- 
ters, such  as  Porter,  Bell,  yourself,  and  a  few  others, 
are  rapidly  declining,  and  will  soon  also  be  numbered 
Avith  those  that  have  been.  Then  the  interests  of  the 
church  will  fall  into  the  hands  of  our  sons  in  the  min- 
istr}'.  How  they  Avill  guard  and  conduct  them,  we 
know  not.  We  know  not  what  a  day  may  bring  forth; 
much  less  can  we  tell  Avhat  years  may  do.  One  thing 
I  can  say :  I  believe  most  firmly  the  great  leading  doc- 
trines of  our  church,  and  that  they  will  "be  transmitted 


REV.  ROBERT   DONNELL.  143 

to  coming  ages.  If  we  remain  humble  and  united,  a 
bright  future  is  before  us.  But  if  we  fall  out  by  the 
way,  and  divide  and  devour  each  other,  our  system 
may  pass  into  other  hands  that  will  prove  more  worthy 
of  it. 

You  remember  the  advice  of  some  of  the  founders  of 
our  church  when  the  Confession  of  Faith  was  adopted 
— which  was,  never  to  dispute  about  small  matters, 
nor  divide,  though  we  might  not  be  able  to  split  every 
hair  in  theology  alike.  I  have  ever  acted  under  this 
advice,  and  shall  continue  to  do .  so.  It  is  the  only 
principle  that  can  keep  any  church  together. 

1  think  I  shall  not  be  at  the  next  General  Assembly, 
unless  pressed  by  my  Presbytery  to  go.  I  wish  to  live 
in  peace,  and  promote  the  work  of  God  the  balance  of 
my  days,  without  contention. 

Much  is  now  being  said  about  the  best  plan  of  con- 
ducting religious  newspapei'S.  The  point  at  issue  is, 
whether  they  should  be  the  property  of  associations  or 
individuals.  Much  may  be  said  for  and  against  both 
plans.  Both  have  been  tried  by  other  churches,  and 
their  advantages  and  disadvantages  are  now  before  the 
world.  Less  harmony  prevails  in  those  churches  that 
have  not  controlled  their  papers,  than  where  the  super- 
vision has  been  held  by  the  church.  Will  you  give  me 
your  opinion  on  this  subject  ? 

R.  DONNELL. 

Rev.  Thomas  Calhoun. 

[  It  appears  from  the  date  of  this  letter,  that  at  the 


144  LIFE   AND   LABORS   OF 

time  it  was  written,  trouble  in  the  church  was  appre- 
hended, from  the  influence  of  the  Eev.  James  Smith, 
who  subsequently  joined  the  Presbyterian  church. 
The  cause  of  his  dissatisfaction  may  be  seen  in  the 
"  Life  of  the  late  Eev.  George  Donnell,"  by  President 
Anderson.  Mr.  Smith,  however,  on  leaving  the  church, 
only  took  one  preacher  with  him,  so  that  the  danger 
apprehended  soon  passed  away. 

The  conservative  advice  referred  to  by  Mr.  Donnell, 
when  our  Confession  of  Faith  was  adopted,  was  no 
doubt  given  by  Mr.  Ewing.  It  was  characteristic  of 
the  man,  and  I  often  heard  him,  in  substance,  repeat  it 
after  I  entered  the  ministry.  No  man  studied  more 
the  peace  of  the  church  than  he  did. 

The  subject  in  reference  to  the  best  and  safest  policy 
of  publishing  and  conducting  religious  periodicals,  was 
very  much  agitated  in  1844.  Some  contended  that 
they  ought  to  belong  to  the  church,  and  be  made  a 
source  of  revenue.  Others  thought  that  a  paper  owned 
and  conducted  upon  individual  responsibility,  would  be 
equally  as  useful,  and  less  annoying  to  the  church ;  and 
that  their  yielding  a  revenue,  would  be  doubtful.  The 
former  policy  has  never  been  practically  tested  ;  but 
there  are  still  those  in  the  church  in  favor  of  it.  The 
individual  plan  has  not  worked  well.  In  several  in- 
stances, a  paper  has  been  commenced,  and  discontinued 
for  the  want  of  patronage.  Others  have  repeatedly 
changed  owners,  indicating  thereby  that  the  income 
they  afforded  was  not  very  tempting.    , 


REV.  ROBERT   DONNELL.  145 

The  profits  of  a  paper,  whether  belonging  to  tho 
church  or  an  individual,  must  depend,  first  upon  its 
intrinsic  merits,  and  secondly,  on  the  promptness  of  its 
readers  in  paying  for  it.  A  large  list  of  subscribers 
would  onl}^  accelerate  the  downfall  of  a  paper,  without 
punctuality  of  payment. 

There  is  one  general  principle  that  will  hold  good  in 
all  enterprises,  whether  religious  or  secular.  A  defec- 
tive plan  of  operation  will  work  better  in  good  hands, 
than  a  more  perfect  plan  in  had  hands-;  and  very  often 
failure  is  attributable,  not  so  much  to  plan^  as  to  the 
manner  in  which  it  is  conducted.] 


MR.  DONNELL   TO   REV.  M.  H.  BONE. 

MooREsviLiiE,  Ala.,  June  24,  1844. 

Dear  Brother  : — Your  letter  was  received  to-day, 
for  which  I  thank  you.  Had  it  not  reached  me  at  the 
time  it  did,  I  should  have  written  first,  as  I  was  just 
about  commencing  a  letter  to  you.  I  would  have 
written  you  while  absent  in  Mississippi,  but  had  not 
time. 

I  left  home  on  the  28th  of  April,  and  after  traveling 
one  thousand  miles,  returned  on  the  20th  instant.  I 
had  good  health  during  the  whole  journey,  for  which 
I  think  I  feel  grateful.  I  did  not  preach  as  much  as 
I  desired  to  do,  owing  to  the  state  of  the  weather,  con- 
dition of  the  roads,  &c. 

A  Cumberland  Presbyterian  preacher  is  much  needed 
in  Memphis.     I  found  the  brethren  there  greatly  dis- 


146  LIFE    AND    LABORS    OF 

couraged,  in  consequence  of  my  declining  to  accept 
their  call,  and  had  almost  given  up  the  idea  of  building 
a  church.  I  told  them,  however,  that  I  would  never 
visit  Memphis  again,  if  they  did  not  go  on  with  it;  but 
that  if  they  would  build  a  good  house  by  October  next, 
that  I  would  come  down  and  preach  for  them  during 
the  winter.  Before  I  left,  we  had  in  all  subscribed 
about  five  thousand  dollars.  If  they  finish  the  house, 
and  no  other  preacher  can  be  had,  I  must  go  and  oc- 
cupy their  pulpit,  as  promised. 

I  want  you  to  meet  me  at  a  two-days'  meeting  here 
or  at  Salem,  embracing  the  third  Sabbath  in  July,  and 
remain  for  a  camp-meeting,  on  the  fourth  Sabbath,  at 
Salem. 

I  did  not  see  Smith.  He  left  Memphis  two  days  be- 
fore I  got  there.  It  is  generally  understood,  however, 
that  he  intends  joining  the  Presbyterian  church,  and 
our  brethren  say  they  hope  he  will. 

But  I  cannot  write  everything  now.  Come  to  my 
meetings  as  requested,  and  we  will  then  talk  face  to 
face. 

Tell  all  Huntsville — sisters  and  brothers — 'that  I  love 

them. 

R.  DONNELL. 
Rev.  M.  H.  Bone. 


MR.  DONNELL   TO    REV.  M.  BIRD,  D.D. 

PoPLAK  Rest,  Ala.,  November  25,  1844. 
Dear  Brother  Bird  : — Your  favors  of  the  13th  and 
i4th  inst.,  were  received  yesterday,  and  the  contents 


REV.  ROBERT    DONNELL.  147 

have  employed  and  interested  Mr.  Lindley  and  myself 
to-day. 

So  far  as  I  can  learn,  our  church  is  now  in  a  more 
prosperous  condition  than  it  has  been  for  years.  Ten- 
nessee Presbytery  has  been  greatly  blessed  this  year 
with  revivals  of  religion.  Our  doctrines  are  well  re- 
ceived, and  both  preachers  and  2)eople  are  coming  up 
to  the  proper  standard. 

I  expect  shortly  to  set  out  for  Memphis,  to  remain 
there  until  spring.  A  Cumberland  Presbyterian  church 
is  now  being  erected  in  that  city,  and  will  be  finished, 
or  fit  for  use,  in  a  few  weeks. 

I  have  always  endeavored  to  maintain  a  conserva- 
tive position,  both  in  church  and  State — believing  that 
extremes  are  generally  dangerous.  Those  questions 
which  are  now  rending  other  churches,  I  hope  will  not 
get  into  ours ;  but  that  we  will  continue  to  maintain 
the  unity  of  the  spirit  in  the  bonds  of  peace. 

R.  DONNELL.. 
Rev.  M.  Bird,  D.D. 


MR.  DONNELL    TO    REV.  M.  II.  BONE. 

PopijAr  Rest,  Ala.,  December  5,  1844. 
Dear  Brother  : — Your  letter  of  the  3d  instant,  was 
received  yesterday. 

I  intended  to  have  set  out  for  Memphis  on  the  12th 
of  last  month,  but  heard  by  letter  from  brother  White, 
one  of  the  elders,  that  the  church  would  not  be  ready 
for  use  until  some  time  in  next  month.     He  also  ad- 


148  LIFE   AND    LABORS    OF 

vised  me  not  to  go  down  till  January.  I  shall  there- 
fore expect  to  leave  for  Memphis  early  in  that  month. 

I  received  a  long  letter  last  week  from  brother  Bird. 
He  thinks  our  church  has  not  been  in  a  more  prosper- 
ous condition  for  years  than  it  is  now.  He  wishes  a 
uew  edition  of  "  Miscellaneous  Thoughts,"  and  speaks 
of  publishing  a  magazine,  devoted  to  doctrinal,  exper- 
imental and  practical  religion. 

My  time  is  very  much  occupied  in  answering  letters, 
just  now,  so  that  I  cannot  write  you  at  length.  I  wish 
we  could  be  together  about  twenty-four  houi-s.  Per- 
haps I  may  visit  you  before  I  leave  for  Memphis. 

R.  DONNELL. 
Rev.  M.  H.  Bone. 


MR.  J.  D.  WHITE   TO    MR.  DONNELL. 

Memphis,  Tenn.,  December  26,  1844. 

Dear  Brother  Donnell  : — I  have  dela3'ed  writing 
you  longer  than  I  intended,  but  am  better  prepared  to 
give  you  all  the  particulars  relative  to  our  house  of 
worship  now  being  erected  in  this  place.  You  know  a 
few  of  us  shouldered  the  burden,  and  pushed  it  ahead, 
and  I  fear  we  shall  soon  be  in  a  close  place.  The  build- 
ing is  now  nearly  done,  except  pulpit,  seats,  and  plas- 
tering, and  heavy  payments  will  be  due  in  a  few  days; 
but  many  of  the  subscribers  say  they  are  not  ready  to 
pay.  The  unfinished  part  will  have  to  be  delayed  till 
we  can  liquidate  the  debt  for  which  we  are  now  liable. 

I  hope  you  will  not  fail  to  be  here  -early  in  next 


REV.  ROBERT   DONNELL.  149 

month ;  all  expect  you,  and  you  can  afford  much  aid 

in  collecting  funds  to  pay  the  debt  of  the  church.     I 

never  saw  more  plainly  the  need  of  a  leader  to  our 

little  flock.     "We  are  so  scattered  that  it  is  difficult  to 

secure  a  united  effort.     You  are  the  only  man  that  can 

help  us  in  this  close  place.     We  shall  look  for  you  at 

the  time  just  indicated. 

Yours  trul}', 

J.  D.  WHITE. 
Rev.  R.  Donnell. 


MR.  DONNELL    TO    HIS    WIFE. 

Memphis,  Tenn.,  February  21,  1845. 

My  DEAR  "Wife  : — Your  kind  letter  of  the  10th  inst., 
has  been  received. 

I  expect  to  set  out  for  home  about  the  middle  of  next 
month,  and  may  return  here  in  April  again.  I  think 
I  never  saw  a  wider  and  more  promising  field  of  use- 
fulness, than  is  presented  here  to  a  Cumberland  Pres- 
byterian preacher.  The  people  are  extremely  anxious 
for  us  to  move  to  Memphis,  and  settle  for  life ;  but  I 
cannot  promise  to  do  so. 

We  have  appointed  a  communion  meeting  on  the 
second  Sabbath  in  next  month.  Brothers  Cowan,  Den- 
nis and  Birney  will  aid  me.  I  lecture  every  Wednes- 
day night.     My  last  lecture  was  on  the  Trinity. 

Since  I  came  here,  I  have  written  several  letters  for 
our  papers,  and  one  for  the  temperance  paper  pub- 
lished here,  and  am  to  lecture  next  Tuesday  night  on 


150  LIFE   AND   LABORS    OF 

the  subject  of  temperance — so  that,  although  it  is  much 
needed,  I  have  no  time  to  rest. 

Tell  the  brethren  to  have  the  pulpit  made,  church 
finished,  &c.,  by  Presbytery.  I  want  our  little  church 
to  look  well,  and  the  congregation  to  do  well.  I  think 
I  shall  spend  my  days  in  that  country,  and  should  like 
to  go  to  a  comfortable  church  while  I  live,  and  to  die 
in  a  good  congregation. 

Your  aifectionate  husband, 

R.  DONNELL. 
Mrs.  Clarissa  N.  Donnell. 


MR.  DONNELL   TO    REV.  JACOB    LINDLEY,  D.D. 

Memphis,  Tenn.,  February  7,  1845. 

Dear  Sir  : — Having  a  leisure  moment,  I  will  send 
you  a  few  thoughts,  to  occupy  your  reflections  in  the 
morning,  as  you  are  in  the  habit  of  rising  at  an  early 
hour.  But  what  subject  shall  be  submitted  for  medi- 
tation ?  Perhaps  the  late  progress  in  the  march  of 
improvement  in  the  arts  and  sciences,  will  not  be  un- 
acceptable. 

At  the  beginning  of  the  present  century,  the  power 
of  steam  had  been  thought  of,  and  some  experiments 
made ;  but  the  practicability  of  applying  it  to  ma- 
chinery was  not  fully  tested,  till  the  launching  of  Ful- 
ton's boat  in  1807.  What  wonders  have  been  accom- 
plished by  steam  navigation  since  that  time  ! 

At  a  later  period,  the  world  was  astonished  by  the 
application  of  steam  to  propel  the  rail*carj  and  now 


REV.  ROBERT    DONNELL.  151 

the  sui'face  of  both  Europe  and  America  is  checkered 
with  railroads,  on  which  millions  of  tons  of  pi-oduce 
are  every  year  carried  to  market. 

Labor-saving  machines,  too,  have  without  number 
been  multiplied,  both  in  the  shop  and  on  the  farm,  un- 
til one  man  can  now  accomplish  in  one  day  as  much 
as  ten  could  before  their  introduction. 

The  last  wonder  that  I  will  mention,  and  perhaps 
the  greatest  of  all,  is  telegraphic  communication,  which 
enables  men  to  communicate  in  an  instant  with  each 
other,  thongh  thousands  of  miles  apart. 

Within  the  last  fifty  years,  educational  facilities  have 
increased  with  astonishing  rapidity.  At  the  beginning 
of  this  century,  there  were  about  twenty-five  colleges 
in  the  United  States ;  now  it  is  believed  there  are 
more  than  six  times  that  number.  Theological  semi- 
naries, law  and  medical  schools,  have  been  provided. 
Normal  institutions  and  female  seminaries  have  been 
added.  The  benefits  of  education,  within  the  present 
half  of  the  nineteenth  century,  have  been  placed  within 
the  reach  of  the  masses,  by  the  introduction  of  free 
schools. 

Religion  has  shared  largely  in  the  benefits  of  all  these 
improvements.  Indeed,  religion  has  been  the  nursing 
mother  of  them  all;  and  has  a  right  to  be  benefited  by 
their  fruits. 

But  extraordinary  revivals  of  religion  commenced  at 
the  beginning  of  the  present  centuiy,  and  are  still  in 
progress;  and  new  facilities,  such  as  Sabbath  schools. 


152  LIFE   AND   LABORS    OP 

&c..  to  aid  iu  spreading  the  Gospel,  have  been  intro- 
duced. 

I  have  many  things  to  do  and  say  in  this  country. 
Never  have  I  seen  a  brighter  prospect  for  \isefuhiess 
to  our  chiirch  than  is  now  presented  here.  Our  new 
house  of  worshij)  is  read}^  for  use,  but  not  finished. 
Since  my  arrival,  I  have  begged  $53,  to  aid  in  paying 
for  a  pulpit,  and  expect  in  a  few  days  to  double  this 
amount.  I  am  urged  to  remain  here  till  the  house  is 
completed  and  paid  for — or,  until  they  can  get  another 
preacher.  I  expect  to  preach  in  the  church  on  next 
Sabbath  for  the  first  time.  I  shall  not  dedicate  the 
house  to  Grod,  but  the  people  who  occupy  it. 

I  feel  great  solicitude  about  home,  but  must  leave 
all  in  the  hands  of  God. 

Love  to  Mrs.  Lindley,  and  all  the  family. 

R.  DONNELL, 
Rev.  Jacob  Lindley,  D.D. 


MR.  DONNELL    TO    HIS    WIFE. 

Memphis,  Tenn.,  May  2,  1845. 

My  dear  "Wife  : — I  have  remained  here  longer  than 
was  expected  when  I  wrote  you  last ;  but  shall  leave 
on  Monday.  This  is  Saturday  night,  and  I  shall  not 
mail  my  letter  till  Monday  morning,  hoping  in  the 
meantime  to  hear  from  you. 

The  church  here  still  urge  me  to  become  their  pastor; 
but  there  are  insuperable  difficulties  in  the  way,  and 
I  must  decline.  Brother  Dennis  is  willing  to  accept 
the  appointment,  and  I  think  it  had  better  be  made. 


REV.  EGBERT    DON  NELL.  153 

We  had  our  first  communion  on  last  Sabbath  in  our 
new  and  fine  house  of  worship.  Several  new  members 
were  added  to  the  congregation,  and  there  is  a  bright 
prospect  here  for  accomplishing  great  good,  if  the 
people  had  a  preacher.  I  love  this  people,  and  think 
it  probable  if  you  were  here,  and  saw  the  prospect  for 
usefulness,  you  would  advise  me  to  become  their  pas- 
tor. But  the  people  of  Alabama  are  dear  to  me  too, 
and  I  have  it  in  my  heart  to  live  and  die  with  them. 

I  feel  great  solicitude  about  home.  Hope  religion 
is  still  prospering  in  the  church  in  Alabama,  and  al- 
though it  is  out  of  my  power  to  preach  to  the  people, 
other  preachers  will. 

Monday  morning. — Your  kind  and  welcome  letter  has 
been  received,  and  I  have  this  moment  finished  read- 
ing it.  Am  glad  to  hear  that  you  are  all  well.  I  shall 
leave  for  Ealeigh  in  a  few  minutes,  and  will  try  to  get 
home  in  time  to  rest  a  few  days,  on  my  way  to  the 
General  Assembly. 

Brother  Aston  requests  an  appointment  in  the  city 
of  Nashville,  and  I  have  agreed  to  preach  there  the 
Sabbath  preceding  the  Assembly. 

Love  to  all — your  father,  mother,  James,  and  family, 

and  all  the  black  people ;  and  receive  for  yourself  that 

love  which  is  stronger  than  death,  from 

Your  husband, 

R.  DONNELL. 

CIjAKISSA   N.  DoNNEIiL. 

[  Mr.  Donnell    came  on   to  the  General   Assembly, 
.   20— 


154  LIFE   AND   LABORS   OF 

which  met  at  Lebanon,  Tenn.,  a  short  time  after  the 
above  letter  was  written.  A  love  of  ease  and  domestic 
enjoyment  would  have  said,  remain  at  home  and  rest; 
but  devotion  to  the  interests  of  the  church,  led  him  to 
forego  that  pleasure.  The  writer  was  present  at  that 
Assembly,  and  had  not  seen  Mr.  Donnell  for  twelve  years 
previously — having  lived,  daring  that  time,  among  the 
Winnebago  Indians.  Toil  and  age  had  produced  a  great 
change  in  his  appearance,  but  he  was  still  burning 
with  zeal  for  the  salvation  of  sinners,  and  devoted  to 
the  welfare  of  the  church.  He  took  no  part  in  trifling 
debates  ;  but  when  a  vital  question  came  up,  all  eyes 
were  turned  to  him,  and  he  was  expected  to  give  direc- 
tion to  the  decision. 

At  that  meeting  of  the  General  Assembly,  he  preached 
the  funeral  of  Eev.  Samuel  McAdow,  who,  in  connec- 
tion with  Ewing  and  King,  had  organized  the  first 
Presbytery  of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  church.] 


MR.  DONNELL  TO  REV.  THOMAS  CALHOUN. 

Poplar  Rest,  Ala.,  November  29,  1845. 
Dear  Brother  : — We  remember  the  days  of  old  and 
years  of  former  generations.  Allowing  twenty-five 
years  to  an  age,  we  arc  now  living  in  the  third  gener- 
ation since  we  were  born.  I  am  very  sensible  of  life's 
decline;  perhaps  the  more  so  on  account  of  my  long 
labors  in  the  service  of  the  church.  But  I  cannot  now 
labor  as  I  once  did  ;  and  yet  I  see  moi^  to  be  done, 
and  want  to  do  more,  than  I  ever  did. 


REV.  ROBERT    DONNELL.  155 

To  forget  you,  would  be  impossible.  To  love  you 
not,  would  be  not  to  love  myself.  We  have  labored 
together  in  weakness  and  fear,  and  much  trembling ; 
and  know  how  to  sympathize  with  each  other. 

I  have  just  determined  to  write  you,  brothers  James 
B.  Porter  and  Bell — three  of  the  oldest  living  ministers 
of  our  church.  Many  who,  like  them,  bore  the  "  bur- 
den and  heat  of  the  day,"  are  now  dead.  Who  will  go 
next?     Lord  help  me  to  "  finish  my  course  with  joy."' 

How  pleasing  the  contrast  between  the  present  state 
of  our  church,  and  when  you  and  I  were  young  !  Then 
we  had  no  institutions  of  learning,  and  a  religious 
newspaper  was  not  known  among  us ;  but  now,  we 
have  both  in  abundance.  Let  us  keep  humble,  and  try 
to  encourage  among  our  people  the  piety  of  1800;  and 
never  suffer  a  love  of  numbers,  and  Avealth  and  influ- 
ence, to  induce  us  to  depart  from  the  spirit,  simplicity 
and  power  of  the  Gospel. 

My  general  health  is  at  present  pretty  good,  though 
a  sore  foot  confines  me  to  my  room.  I  was,  however, 
quite  unwell  for  two  months  or  more  last  summer,'after 
returning  from  the  General  Assembly'. 

Tell  father  Aston  I  still  keep  him  enrolled  among 

ray  friends  on  earth. 

R.  DONNELL. 
Rev.  Thomas  Calhoun. 

[  Mr.  Donnell  alludes,  in  this  letter,  to  the  piety  of 
the  great  revival  of  1800.  He  and  Mr.  Calhoun  were 
both  converted  in  that  revival ;  and  there  is  no  doubt 


156  LITE   AND   LABORS   OF 

but  a  power  attended  the  Gospel  then  that  does  not 
generally  appear  now.  Perhaps  the  extraordinary 
work  of  God  that  has  been  going  on  in  Ireland,  for 
Mome  time  past,  is  more  like  the  revival  of  1800,  than 
any  known  on  the  pages  of  history.  Conversions,  at 
the  time  alluded  to  by  Mr.  Donnell,  were  generally  de- 
cided— preceded  by  deep  and  thorough  conviction,  and 
followed  by  the  most  satisfactory  evidences  of  true 
piety.  It  is  not  unusual  now  to  see  persons  professing 
to  pass  from  a  state  of  nature  to  grace,  apparently  with 
the  same  composedness  of  mind  with  which  they  at- 
tend to  ordinary  business.  Such  was  not  the  case  at 
the  time  of  which  Mr.  Donnell  speaks.  Conviction  for 
sin  was  then  a  matter  of  deep  feeling,  as  well  as  of  judg- 
ment. 

It  is  true,  the  piety  of  this  age  discloses  some  elements 
not  seen  at  the  beginning  of  the  present  century,  par- 
ticularly in  efforts  to  send  the  Gospel  to  the  heathen. 
This,  however,  may  be  owing  to  the  opportunity  now 
existing,  that  was  not  known  to  the  church  when 
Messrs.  Donnell  and  Calhoun  were  converted.  A  mia- 
«ionary  spirit,  in  a  very  large  degree,  was  then  felt; 
but  access  to  the  heathen  was  not  so  readily  obtained 
as  now.  In  many  countries,  the  door  was  entirely 
closed.  The  aggressive  power  of  religion  in  the  revi- 
val of  1800,  was  confined  to  the  home  field  ;  and  many 
and  great  were  its  achievements.  The  laity  were  all 
At  work.  Even  females  were  more  useful  then  than 
the  elders  of  the  church  are  now,  with  soane  few  excep- 


REV.  ROBERT   DONXELL.  157 

tioiis.  A  female  was  the  honored  instrument  in  the 
conversion  of  the  late  Eev.  James  B.  Porter,  and  I  re- 
gret that  her  name  is  not  certainly  known.  It  ought 
to  be  recorded  in  letters  of  gold.  The  mothers  and 
diuighters  of  1800  knew  how  to  pray,  and  to  speak  to 
sinners,  and  were  not  ashamed  to  do  it.] 


158  LlfE   AND    LABORS   Of 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

CORKESPONDENCE. — CONTINUED. 

Letter  to  Rev.  J.  Kirkland— To  his  Wife— To  Rev.  R.  Beard,  D.D.— To 
Rev.  D.  Lowry— To  Rev.  M.  Bird,  D.D.— From  Rev.  Samuel  McSped- 
den— Mr.  Donnell's  Reply— From  Rev.  Thomas  Calhoun. 

MR.  DONNELL   TO    REV.  JAMES    KIRKLAND. 

Nashville,  Tenn.,  June  10,  1846. 

Brother  Kirkland  : — I  have  occ-upied  our  pulpit 
here  for  the  last  few  days  and  nights.  Congregations 
have  not  been  large,  owing  in  part,  I  suppose,  to  the 
volunteers  for  the  war  with  Mexico  being  encamped 
near  the  city,  and  leaving  almost  every  day  for  the 
field  of  contest. 

I  hope  the  war  is  over — at  least,  on  our  frontier. 
General  Taylor  may  carry  it  into  the  enemy's  country, 
and  even  into  the  Citj'  of  Mexico. 

The  people  here  have  laid  out  for  rac  work  enough 
for  several  strong  preachers.  They  forget  that  the  in- 
firmities of  age  are  upon  me. 

I  cannot  leave  Lebanon  at  the  time  of  Avhich  3'ou 
speak,  and  be  absent  till  after  the  camp-meeting  in 
Limestone.  1  try,  however,  to  remember  the  churches 
and  people  there  in  almost  every  prayer. 

Have  as  little  to  do  as  possible  with .     Contro- 

vei'sy   is  their  element.      They   study  jjothing   else. 


REV.  ROBERT   DON  NELL.  159 

Take  from  them  their  "  hobby,"  and  they  have   but 
little  to  say  in  the  pulpit.     Out-preach,  out-pray  and 
out-live  their  preachers,  and  you  will  have  nothing  to 
fear  from  them. 
But  I  have  so  many  calls  to  make  in  the  city,  that  I 

cannot  write  more  now. 

R.  DON  NELL. 
Rev.  James  Kirkland. 

[Another  evidence  of  Mr.  Donnell's  unexampled  in- 
dustry in  the  ministry.  Though  pressed  with  the 
weight  of  years,  and  worn  dov/n  with  preaching,  &c., 
in  his  congregation  at  Lebanon,  we  find  him  in  the 
city  of  Nashville,  in  the  heat  of  summer,  holding  a 
protracted  meeting,  and  improving  a  moment  while 
going  "  from  house  to  house,"  for  the  purpose  of  stir- 
ring up  the  minds  of  the  people  on  the  subject  of  reli- 
gion, in  dropping  a  word  of  counsel  to  one  of  his  sons 
in  the  ministry.  Such  an  example  deserves  to  be 
placed  on  permanent  record,  and  transmitted  down  to 
the  latest  period  of  the  church.  Its  weight  and  influ- 
ence will  increase  as  time  advances,  and  generations 
yet  unborn  will  refer  to  it  as  a  fit  model  for  imitation. 

But  how  little  does  the  world  know  or  care  for  such 
a  toilsome  life !  Even  the  church  fails  to  appreciate  it. 
Bonfires  ai-e  kindled  in  honor  of  the  military  hero; 
and  counties  and  cities  are  named  to  perpetuate  the 
memory  of  the  statesman  ;  while  he  who  labors  to  pro- 
mote men's  eternal  interests,  is  forgotten.] 


160  LIFE   AND   LABORS   OF 

MR.  DONNELL    TO    HIS    WIFE. 

Lebanon,  Tenn.,  September  1,  1847. 

My  dear  Wipe  : — I  arrived  safely  here  a  few  dayb 
ago,  and  in  good  health ;  but  my  bowels  have  since  be- 
come deranged,  so  that  I  am  now  scarcely  able  to  sit 
up.  I'  shall,  however,  try  to  get  to  the  countiy  for  a 
short  time,  and  hope  to  be  better.  Since  my  return, 
we  have  had  a  communion.  Mrs.  Liudsey  joined  the 
church,  and  her  husband  appeared  quite  serious. 

I  wish  you  to  remain  in  Alabama  as  long  as  you  feel 
like  it,  however  lonesome  it  may  be  here  without  you  ; 
for  I  know  your  presence  there  is  greatly  needed.  1 
feel  great  uneasiness  about  everything  in  North  Ala- 
bama— James,  the  family,  the  church,  and  yourself,  all 
press  upon  my  mind.  And  then  the  church  here — 
what  is  to  become  of  it?  I  feel  that  I  am  unable  to 
perform  the  labor  that  ought  to  be  done  j  but  who  can 
be  got  to  relieve  me  ?  I  think  I  want  to  do  the  will  of 
Grod,  if  I  can  know  what  that  will  is. 

I  feel  that  I  have  great  cause  to  mourn  over  my  im- 
perfections, both  as  a  christian  and  minister  of  Christ. 
Neither  in  the  pulpit  nor  out  of  it,  am  I  what  I  should 
be.  May  the  Lord  hide  my  weaknesses  and  sins  from 
His  pure  eyes,  by  the  merits  of  his  Son. 

My  love  to  James,  and  family,  and  brethren  gener- 
ally. Tell  my  servants  that  I  love  all  who  love  the 
Lord  Jesus.     I  hope  to  receive  a  letter  from  you  soon. 

Your  affectionate  husband,    , 

R.  DONNELL. 
Mrs.  Clarihsa  N.  IX)nnki>l. 


REV.  ROBERT    DONNELL.  161 

[  The  complaint  of  Mr.  Donnell,  as  expressed  in  view 
of  his  imperfections,  is  charagtei'istic  of  a  true  chris- 
tian. The  man  of  the  world  knows  nothing  of  such  a 
feeling.  If  he  renders  any  attention  to  his  heart  at 
all,  it  is  to  plead  his  frailties  as  an  excuse  for  his  sins. 
A  christian's  great  difficulty  is  with  his  heart.  "  He 
hates  vain  thoughts."  The  very  thought  of  evil,  though 
checked  in  a  moment,  gives  him  pain. 

In  the  performance  of  religious  duty,  the  true  chris- 
tian finds  in  himself  much  cause  for  self-accusation,  and 
for  the  adoption  of  the  prayer  of  the  Psalmist,  "Cleanse 
thou  me  from  secret  faults."  Though  sincere  in  his 
attempt  to  worship  God,  he  feels  that  he  is  far  below 
that  standard  of  devotion  described  in  the  Bible.  Par- 
adoxical, too,  as  it  may  seem,  just  in  proportion  to, a 
chi'istian's  progress  in  the  divine  life  does  he  become 
conscious  of  his  imperfections.  As  a  knowledge  of  God 
increases,  and  he  approaches  the  divine  perfections, 
and  beholds  their  glory  shining  around  him,  he  under- 
stands more  perfectly,  and  feels  what  David  meant 
when  he  said,  "I  remembered  God,  and  was  troubled." 
Ignorance  led  the  Pharisee  to  say,  "  God,  I  thank 
thee  that  I  am  not  as  other  men ;"  while  knowledge 
pi'ompted  Paul  to  exclaim,  "  Oh,  wretched  man  that 
r  am  !"] 


MR.  DONNELL    TO   REV.  DR.  BEARD. 

Lebanon,  Tenn.,  September  1,  1847. 
Dear  Brother  : — Your  letter  of  the  30th  ult.,  was  re- 
ceived on  my  retui'n  from  North  Alabama  to  this  place. 
21— 


162  LIFE    AND    LABORS    OF 

I  hope  yon  will  go  on  and  write  the  history  of  our 
church,  and  that  you  will  also  publish  a  volume  con- 
taining a  selection  from  your  sermons  and  addresses. 
Such  a  book  would  be  bought  and  read  with  interest 
by  the  church.  Our  own  preachers  must  write  for  our 
own  people.  Parents  know  best  how  to  nurse  and 
correct  their  own  children.  I  am  still  hoping  to 
find  time  to  revise  and  enlarge  my  "Miscellaneous 
Thoughts." 

We  have  lately  lost  a  very  promising  candidate  for 
the  ministry — brother  B.  Foster.  He  expected  to  go 
to  Texas  this  fall;  but  God,  in  His  providence,  has  seen 
fit  to  call  him  from  the  church  below  to  the  church 
above. 

My  own  health  is  not  good  at  present.  Mrs.  Donnell 
is  in  Alabama,  and  the  scattered  and  deranged  state  of 
my  family  gives  me  much  concern. 

R.  DONNELL. 
Rev.  R.  Beabd,  D.D. 


MR.  DONNELL   TO    D.  LOWRY. 

Lkbanon,  Tbnn.,  October  27,  1848. 
Dear  "Brother  : — Your  letter  of  the  29th  of  August 
last,  was  duly  received,  and  ought  to  have  been   an- 
swered ere  this;  but  I  have  been   very  busy,  and  ab- 
sent part  of  the  time  since  it  was  received. 

The  University  has  resumed  its  duties  with  fine 
prospects,  and  the  Female  Academy  has  a  larger  num- 
ber of  students  than  was  expected. 


RKV.  l^OUKRT    uDNNELL,  163 

I  have  preached  here  but  seldom  recently,  and  seen 
but  i'iiw  of  the  members  of  the  church.  There  have, 
however,  been  some  conversions  lately,  and  a  few  ac- 
cessions to  the  church.  We  have  had,  in  many  parts 
of  the  country,  glorious  revivals  of  religion  this  year  j 
and  I  think  our  ministers  and  people  are  waking  up. 
Our  Synod  will  meet  here  in  next  month,  and  we  may 
hold  a  protracted  meeting  then,  if  the  Lord  will. 

My  old  Tennessee  Presbytery  met  last  week.  I  was 
at  the  meeting.  Most  of  the  members  were  present, 
and  congregations  generally  represented.  The  Lord 
has  done  a  great  work  in  the  bounds  of  that  Presby- 
tery this  year. 

I  attended  a  camp-meeting,  in  August,  near  Win- 
chester. The  Lord  was  present,  and  we  had  a  good 
meeting. 

1  have  just  written  to  brother  Bird,  who  wishes  to 

publish  "Miscellaneous  Thoughts,"  that  I  have  no  time 

to  enlarge  the  work  now,  as  has  been  requested ;  but 

that  I  would   endeavor  to  collect  and   revise  some  of 

my  doctrinal  pieces,  that  have  appea,red  in  the  papers, 

which  he  might  add ;  and  that  if  I  live,  and  have  time, 

I  will  enlarge  the  work  hereafter.     I  wish  you  were 

here  to  counsel  and  aid  me.     I  never  was  so  busy  in 

all  my  life.     You  ought  to  be  here.     The  people  expect 

you.     I  shall  have  to  be  absent  in  the  winter,  at  least 

several  weeks. 

Write  me  soon, 

R.  DONNELL. 
Rev.  D.  Lowry. 


164  LIFE  AND   LABORS   OF 

MR.  DONNELL    TO    REV.  M.  BIRD,  D.D. 

Athens,  Ala.,  November  12,  1851. 

Dear  Brother: — I  have  beeu  unusually  busy  for 
Beveral  months  past,  so  that  I  had  neither  time  nor 
place  to  write  to  my  friends.  I  have  at  length  got  my 
house  finished,  and  a  comfortable  room  to  study  in  ; 
but  am  still  scarce  of  time. 

I  am  pleased  to  hear  of  the  prospects  of  old  Cumber- 
land college,  and  hope  to  be  able  soon  to  afford  it  a 
little  pecuniary  aid.  At  present,  I  am  obliged  to  give 
to  my  means  another  direction. 

You  assumed  a  heavy  responsibility  in  becoming  the 
Pi'esident  of  that  institution ;  but  I  hope  a  bright  pros- 
pect of  usefulness  is  before  you,  and  that  the  college 
over  which  you  preside  will  be  the  means  of  much 
good,  not  only  to  the  cause  of  i-eligion  generally,  but 
to  our  church  in  particular. 

I  am  not  able  to  labor  much  now,  but  am  pleased  to 
see  and  hear  of  others  laboring.  As  years  increase,  I 
feel  more  and  more  concerned  for  the  jjrosperity  of  the 
church.  I  think  I  have  learned  more  fully  than  ever 
the  import  of  the  words,  "  The  zeal  of  thy  house  hath 
eaten  me  up." 

I  trust  our  Book  concern  will  do  well.  Yourself  and 
othei's  ought  to  write  books  and  tracts  for  publication. 
Our  church  needs  reading  matter  from  the  pens  of  its 
own  ministers. 

The  congregation  here  want  to  procure  a  preacher. 
A  new  and  comfortable  house  of  worship  will  soon  be 


REV.  ROBERT   DONNELL.  165 

completed ;  but  we  have  no  preacher  to  occupy  the 
pulpit.  Can  you  tell  us  where  one  of  fair  talents  can 
be  obtained?  Let  me  hear  from  you  soon.  A  letter 
from  you  will  always  be  welcome. 

R.  DONNELL. 
Rev.  M.  Bird,  D.D. 


REV.  SAMUEL    McSPEDDEN    TO    MR.  DONNELL. 

Mountain  Creek,  Tenn.,  January  5,  1854. 

Dear  Brother  Donnell  : — In  your  obituary  of  Bro. 
Bell,  you  speak  of  Kirkpatrick,  Porter,  Calhoun  and 
McSpedden  as  j'our  seniors  in  the  ministry.  Permit 
me  to  correct  a  small  mistake  in  that  statement.  /  am 
not  older  than  you  in  the  ministry,  though  your  senior 
in  age.  I  was  an  elder  of  Big  Spring  congregation, 
and  a  representative  in  Presbytery  at  that  place,  when 
you  were  licensed  to  jn-each,  and  remember  well  the 
remark  of  Mr.  Ewing  on  the  discourse  you  read.  He 
said  it  was  a  very  short  sermon  for  so  long  a  man,  and 
a  very  little  sermon  for  so  large  a  man. 

I  was  not  licensed  till  the  last  meeting  of  Cumber- 
land Presbytery,  when  it  was  divrded,  and  Nashville, 
Logan  and  Elk  Presbyteries  forfned.  The  name  Cum- 
berland Presbytery  was  changed  to  ]^ashville  Presby- 
tery. Your  bi'other  Samuel  was  licensed  at  the  same 
time. 

By  the  blessing  of  God,  my  health  has  been  very 
good  for  the  last  two  years,  until  about  five  weeks 
ago,  when  a  fall  from  a  horse,  I  fear,  rendered  me  a 


166  LIFE    AND    LABORS    OF 

cripple  for  life."  I  am,  however,  able  to  ait  up  and 
walk  about  my  room,  but  vsuffering  very  much  in  my 
back,  shoulders  and  breuHt. 

In  addition  to  this  affliction,  my  voice,  for  the  last 
four  years,  has  been  almost  entirely  gone,  so  that  I 
have  not  preached,  and  rarely  been  able  to  pray  in 
public,  or  speak  above  a  whisper. 

But,  I  thank  God,  I  can  still  enjoy  the  pleasure  of 
reading,  and  secret  devotion  ;  and  love  occasionally  to 
put  my  thoughts  on  paper. 

The  late  discussion  in  our  church  on  the  subject  of 
faith,  has  called  up  some  reflections.  The  point  de- 
bated was,  whether  it  be  proper  to  call  faith,  in  the 
language  of  our  Confession,  "  the  gift  of  God?"  Now, 
I  have  ever  regarded  faith  as  an  act ;  but  that  the  sin- 
ner never  would  believe  in  Christ  without  Divine  in- 
fluence. Repentance  is  also  an  act,  or  a  series  of  acts, 
put  forth  by  the  mind  ;  yet  it  is  said  to  be  a  gift ;  and 
as  repentance  and  faith  both  take  place  on  the  same 
principle,  so  far  as  philosophy  of  mind  is  concerned,  I 
can  see  no  more  impropriety  in  calling  faith  "  tlie  gift 
of  God,"  than  repentance. 

But  the  subject  of  revising  or  changing  our  Confes- 
sion of  Faith  has  also  been  discussed  in  the  papers  of 
the  church.  This  has,  from  the  first,  been  to  me  u 
source  of  much  anxiety ;  for  should  it  be  attempted,  I 
confidently  exjjoct  a  division  in  the  church.  What 
your  views  are  on  the  subject,  I  know  not;  but  you 
may  rest  assured  most  of  the  Presbyteries  In  our  Synod 


REV.  ROBERT    DONNELL.  167 

will  oppose  it.  I  hope  and  pray  that  the  Confession  of 
Faith  may  remain  as  it  is.  I  am  sure  this  would  be 
the  wish  of  Ewing  and  King,  and  McAdow  and  McGee, 
were  they  alive. 

I  was,  not  long  ago,  severely  tried  on  the  score  of 
my  personal  religion,  under  the  following  circum- 
stances :  There  was  a  good  Methodist  circuit-rider, 
who  had  several  preaching  places  near  me,  which  I 
was  in  the  habit  of  attending,  and  enjoyed  as  I  thought 
the  sweet  comforts  of  religion.  On  one  occasion,  un- 
usual power  seemed  to  attend  his  preaching,  and  chris- 
tians became  very  happ3^  Tears  of  joy  flowed  freely, 
and  some  shouted.  I  for  a  time  rejoiced  with  them. 
But  at  length  the  thought  occurred  :  "  these  people  have 
religion,  and  are  happy  ;  but  with  you  it  is  mere  sym- 
pathy." In  a  moment,  I  felt  miserable,  left  the  house 
and  went  home,  and  have  had  many  dark  hours  since  ; 
but  feel  now  a  stronger  evidence  of  ray  acceptance 
with  God,  than  I  have  since  the  meeting  alluded  to. 

It  is  very  probable  that  my  few  remaining  days  will 
be  attended  with  much  pain  of  body,  and  confinement 
at  home.  Be  it  so,  if  it  will  "  work  out  that  exceeding 
weight  of  glory,"  of  which  the  Apostle  speaks. 

SAMUEL  McSPEDDEN. 
Rev.  R.  Donnkli.. 


MR.  DONNELL   TO   REV.  SAMUEL    McSPEDDEN. 

Athens,  Ala.,  January  12,  1854. 
Dear  Brother  : — Your  letter  of  the  5th  instant,  was 
received  yesterday,  and  it  was  like  cool  water  to  a 


168  LIFE   AND    LABORS   OP 

thirsty  soul.  Very  lately,  the  irapression  has  been 
Htrong  oa  my  mind  to  write  you,  but  I  have  been  in- 
disposed for  the  last  five  or  six  months,  and  my  cor- 
resj)ondence  has  consequently  been  much  neglected.  I 
am,  I  hope,  better,  but  not  able  to  preach,  and  scarcely 
able  to  write.  Hard  preaching  in  the  open  air  at  camp- 
meetings,  &c.,  has  perhaps  brought  on  a  disease,  from 
which  I  shall  never  recover.  Although  the  evening  of 
life  has  come,  and  my  labors  probably  ended,  I  fear  I 
have  done  but  little  good;  but  I  think  I  tried  to  give 
my  time,  &c.,  to  God ;  and  had  I  my  life  to  dispose  of 
again,  I  would  cheerfully  spend  it  in  His  service.  I 
have  come  through  great  afiiiction,  and  met  with  many 
trials;  still,  God's  mercies  have  outnumbered  them  all. 

On  the  subject  of  I'evising  our  Confession  of  Faith, 
to  which  you  allude,  I  have  to  say  that  I  am  satisfied 
with  it  as  it  is.  It  is  not  perfect,  no  more  than  any 
other  human  production,  and  perhaps  some  would  like 
to  have  a  few  phrases  altered  ;  but  while  the  change 
would  please  them,  it  might  displease  others.  Our 
system  of  doctrine  is  fully  set  forth  in  the  book,  taking 
all  its  parts  together  ;  and  we  have  adopted  it  as  it  is, 
and  had  better  let  it  alone.  Thus  far,  the  Lord  has 
been  with  us,  and  I  trust  He  will  be  with  us  to  the  end. 

Yon  and  T  can  look  back  to  the  period  when  the 
church  was  unknown.  We  saw  the  bright  morning 
that  gave  it  birth  ;  were  acquainted  with  its  struggles 
in  infancy,  and  its  prosperity  in  riper  years.  Oh, 
how  humble  we  ought  to  be !  "  We  ai-e  not  able  to  labor 


REV.  ROBERT   DON  NELL.  169 

now  ;  but  others  have  taken  the  field,  and  Cumberland- 
ism  is  still  prospering. 

The  Lord  saw,  in  1800,  that  a  more  conservative 
system  of  doctrine  than  was  then  extant,  was  needed, 
and  therefore  raised  up  in  this  great  valley  the  Cum- 
berland Presbyterian  church  to  introduce  that  system. 
May  our  church  never  let  go  her  distinctive  system, 
nor  lose  sight  of  the  end  to  which  she  was  appointed. 

I  am  pleased  with  your  views  of  faith.  It  is  the 
creature's  act ;  but  the  ability  by  which  the  act  is  per- 
formed is  of  God,  and  without  which  the  act  would 
not  take  place.  We  are,  therefore,  debtors  to  free 
grace  for  that  ability. 

You  speak  of  trials.  Who  is  without  them?  It 
would  seem  that  we  are  old  enough  to  know  some- 
thing of  the  wiles  of  the  devil ;  but  he  is  older  and 
wiser  than  we  are,  and  knows  how  to  adapt  hia  tempt- 
ations to  our  peculiar  circumstances.  Let  us  try  to 
meet  him  with  "  the  whole  armor  of  God."  Then  we 
shall  be  able  to  stand  in  the  evil  day. 

Let  us  exchange  letters  often.  My  contemporaries 
in  the  ministry  are  nearly  all  gone,  and  I  am  as  a 
stranger  in  a  strange  land.  A  letter  from  one  who 
was  the  companion  of  my  youth,  and  who  has  labored 
with  me  in  middle  and  old  age  in  the  ministry,  will 
always  give  me  pleasure. 

I  desire  much  to  attend  our  General  Assembly  next 

May,  in  Memphis,  but  fear  I  shall  not  be  able. 

R.  DONNELL. 
Rev.  Samuel  McSpedden. 
22— 


170  LIFE   AND   LABORS   OF 

[Mr.  McSpeclden  is  still  living,  and  as  the  reader  will 
see,  has  furnished  me  valuable  aid  in  preparing  this 
Memoir ;  but  is  not  able  to  preach.  He  is,  however, 
much  revered  and  respected  by  all  who  know  him,  and 
takes  great  delight  in  visiting  the  house  of  Grod,  and 
especially  in  attending  the  judicatures  of  the  church. 
He  seldom  fails  to  answer  to  his  name  at  Presbytery, 
and  to  participate  in  the  business.  He  has  still  suffi- 
cient phj^sical  strength  to  preach;  but,  as  he  states  in 
his  letter  to  Mr.  Donnell,  has  lost  his  voice  so  that  he 
cannot  speak  above  a  whisper.  The  hard  and  pro- 
tracted labor  which  this  minister  has  done  in  the 
church,  will  long  be  remembered  on  earth,  and  never 
be  forgotten  in  heaven. 

Since  writing  the  above,  I  see  Mr.  McSpedden's 
death  announced  in  the  ^'Banner  of  Peace."^ 


REV.  THOMAS    CALHOUN,  SR.,  TO  MR.  DONNELL. 
[  Without  date.] 

Dear  Brother  Donnell:  —  It  is  now  about  fifty 
years  since  we  began  to  worship  G-od  together,  and 
wrestle  with  him  in  prayer.  We  were  then  young, 
and  able  to  work  in  His  vineyard.  When  reviewing 
the  past,  I  have  often  been  astonished  at  the  amount 
of  labor  we  have  performed.  Surely  G-od  was  with 
us  by  His  supporting  grace,  or  we  could  not  have  en- 
dured the  toils  through  which  we  have  come. 

I  am  not  able  to  preach  much  now ;  but  I  attend  the 


REV.  ROBERT   DONNELL.  171 

house  of  Grod  regularly,  and  occasionally  exhort,  and 
administer  the  ordinances,  and  hope  to  find  work  in 
the  church  suited  to  the  evening  of  life. 

But  the  main  object  of  this  letter  is  to  call  your  at- 
tention to  the  subject  of  revising  our  Confession  of 
Faith.  Some  good  brethren,  you  know,  have  been  wri- 
ting on  that  subject,  and  seem  to  think  it  indispensable 
to  the  prosperity  of  the  church.  My  own  opinion  is, 
that  should  it  be  done,  it  will  divide  the  church  ;  and 
I  look  to  you,  as  you  were  one  of  the  compilers  of  our 
book,  to  interpose  your  influence  against  this  measure. 
The  churches,  so  far  as  I  know,  are  satisfied  with  our 
Confession  of  Faith  as  it  is,  and  if  let  alone,  would 
never  think  of  revision.  I  have  confidence  in  you,  that 
you  will  do  what  you  honestly  believe  to  be  right  in 
this  matter,  and  hope  you  will  look  over  the  whole 
groiHid,  and  consider  the  subject  in  all  its  bearings. 

You  are  aware  that  our  General  Assembly  will  meet 
in  the  city  of  Nashville.  As  the  place  of  meeting  is 
in  the  vicinity  of  most  of  the  first  preachers  of  our 
church,  who  are  still  living,  I  hope  they  will  be  pres- 
ent, and  that  you  will  be  among  them.  Will  you  urge 
brother  Bell  to  come  ?  I  shall  not  be  a  member,  but 
will  endeavor  to  attend. 

Everything  that  is  kind  to  your  dear  wife,  and  for 
yourself  the  best  wishes  of  an  old  brother, 

THOMAS  CALHOUN, 
Rev.  R.  Donnelii. 


172  LIFE   AND   LABORS   OP 

\ 


CHAPTER   XV. 

SELECT  THOUGHTS. 


Theology  and  Philosophy— The  Decrees  of  God— DiflFerence  between 
God's  Fore-knowledge  and  Decrees— On  the  Trinity— on  the  Holy 
Scriptures. 

THEOLOGY   AND   PHILOSOPHY. 

Theology  teaches  the  nature  and  character  of  God 
and  his  operations  on  the  rational  and  moral  universe ; 
while  mental  philosophy  teaches  the  nature  of  rational 
and  moral  beings,  and  how  far  their  powers  extend. 
Theology  presents  God  as  the  creator,  preserver  and 
governor  of  man — having  a  right  to  his  services,  and 
to  dispose  of  him  according  to  immutable  principles  of 
rectitude.  It  also  teaches  what  God  has  done,  and 
is  now  doing,  that  man  may  be  saved.  Philosophy 
teaches  what  man  can  and  must  do  in  order  to  be 
saved.  If  our  theology  teach  the  operations  of  God 
on  or  in  man,  in  such  a  way  as  to  destroy  his  free 
agency,  that  theology  is  wrong.  If  our  philosophy 
teach  that  man  has  power  to  save  himself,  independent 
of  Divine  influence,  that  philosophy  is  wrong. 

Some  men  study  theology  before  they  study  philos- 
ophy, and  then  m:ikc  tln^  latter  bend  to  the  former. 
Others  arrange  their  system  of  mental  philosophy  first, 
but  fall  into  errors  equally  as  fatal,  by  making  their 
theology  yield  to  it. 


REV.  ROBERT   DONNELL.  173 

Much  of  the  theology  and  philosophy  of  the  present 
day  have  doubtless  been  gathered  from  the  pagan 
world.  The  ancient  heathen  generally  believed  in  a 
plurality  of  gods,  and  placed  all  the  passions  and  ac- 
tions of  men  under  their  control,  and  thereby  closed 
the  door  effectually  against  all  reformation — for  a  sin- 
ner will  not  reform  till  made  to  feel  guilty,  and  he 
cannot  feel  guilty  while  he  believes  his  heart  and  life 
are  under  the  sovereign  control  of  the  gods.  Another 
extreme  among  the  heathen,  was  the  belief  that  man 
controlled  his  own  actions  and  destiny,  independent  of 
the  gods  ;  and  that  whatever  he  made  of  himself,  the 
gods  are  entitled  to  neither  praise  nor  blame  for  it. 

Now,  whether  we  believe  in  one  God,  or  many  gods, 
we  are  but  little  removed  from  heathen  theology  and 
philosophy,  while  we  embrace  systems  that  involve 
errors  akin  to  theirs.  To  believe  that  Grod  so  govern* 
the  world  as  to  make  every  volition  and  action  of  man 
the  result  of  a  Divine  efficiency,  or  that,  after  creating 
mankind,  and  establishing  fixed  laws,  he  retired  to  a 
state  of  inactivity,  leaving  these  laws  to  execute  them- 
selves, and  man  to  form  his  own  character,  and  secure 
his  own  happiness  without  Divine  aid,  or  direct  influ- 
ence of  the  Holy  Ghost,  is  nothing  more  nor  less  than 
a  religion  of  paganism. 

THE   DECREES   OP   GOD. 

By  the  decrees  of  God,  I  understand  his  predeter- 
mined purposes  or  appointments.  Eational  beings  are 
always  influenced  in  their  actions  by  motives.     God, 


174  LIFE   AND   LABORS   OP 

therefore,  in  all  bis  decrees,  must  have  acted  in  view 
of  motives.  A  being,  self-sufficient  and  independent, 
never  can  go  out  of  himself  for  a  motive  to  action  ; 
hence  our  Catechism  says,  "  He  according  to  the  coun- 
sel of  his  own  will  bath  foreordained  to  bring  to  pass," 
&c.  The  glory  of  God  constitutes  the  highest  motive 
to  action  that  can  be  presented ;  and  he  always  con- 
templates the  happiness  of  his  creatures,  when  it  can 
be  secured,  on  the  pi'inciples  of  good  government.  All 
the  volitions  of  God  must  be  holy,  like  himself;  there- 
fore, sin  among  his  creatures  can  never  be  to  him  an 
object  of  choice  or  desire,  and,  of  course,  could  not  be 
decreed. 

That  man  should  exist,  was  an  object  of  choice  and 
desire  with  God ;  that  he  should  exist,  just  as  he  was, 
in  his  primitive  state  ;  but  the  fall  of  Adam  constituted 
no  part  of  the  Divine  decree — it  was  the  result  of 
man's  own  free  choice,  uninfluenced  by  any  act  on  the 
part  of  his  Creator.  God  chose,  or  ordained,  to  give 
man  a  second  probation,  by  the  appointment  of  a  me- 
diator. This  he  did  upon  sovereign  principles.  He 
might  have  punished  the  first  transgressor  without 
mercy,  but  he  did  not  choose  so  to  do.  He  forbid  man 
to  sin,  and  it  would  be  incompatible  with  his  nature  to 
forbid  what  he  desired  to  have  man  do,  or  to  command 
that  which  he  did  not  wish  to  be  done.  The  idea  that 
God  has  a  secret  and  revealed  will,  opposite  to  each 
other,  in  reference  to  the  same  thing,  has  no  founda- 
tion in  truth.     It  is  equally  absurd  to  ^suppose  that  a 


REV.  ROBERT   DONNELL.  175 

holy  Grod  could  choose  disobedience,  rather  than  obedi- 
ence, among  his  creatures.  But  it  may  be  asked,  Had 
not  God  power  to  prevent  sin  from  entering  into  his 
universe ;  and  did  not  a  neglect  to  exert  that  power 
imply  a  desire  that  it  shoiild  enter  ?  It  will  be  a  suf- 
ficient answer  to  this  inquiry  to  say,  that  God  does 
not  choose  to  govern  mind,  as  he  does  matter,  by  mere 
physical  force.  No  one  could  suppose  the  Ten  Com- 
mandments adapted  to  govern  the  planetary  system, 
or  that  the  laws  by  which  those  heavenly  bodies  are 
regulated,  should  be  imposed  on  mind.  God's  physical 
and  moral  government  must  never  be  confounded. 

THE   DIFFERENCE   BETWEEN   GOD'S    FOREKNOWLEDGE   AND 
DECREES. 

Knowledge  is  a  perfection  of  the  Divine  Being ;  de- 
cree is  an  act  of  his  will.     The  Bible  settles  the  ques- 
tion as  to  whether  knowledge  is  founded  on  decree,  or 
decree  on  knowledge,     "  For  whom  he  did  foreknow 
he  also  did  predestinate,"  &c.,   (Eom.  viii :  29.)     Ac- 
cording to  Paul,  God  did  not  decree  and  then  know, 
but  he  knew  and  then  decreed.     His  knowledge  is  in- 
finite, but  his  decrees  are  limited  to  certain  events  and 
thino-s.     He  must  know  all  he  does,  but  he  need  not 
necessarily  do   all   he  knows.     Everything  that  God 
purposes  and  does,  has  holiness  stamped  upon  it ;  but 
many  things  have  not  this  image ,  therefore  they  do 
not  belong  to  the  divine  operations.     "An  enemy  hath 
done  this.'' 


176  LIFE   AND   LABORS   OF 

ON   THE   TRINITY. 

I  wish  to  offer  a  few  practical  remarks  on  the  doc- 
trine of  the  Holy  Trinity : 

1.  A  knowledge  of  God  is  indispensable  to  true  reli- 
gion. "  This  is  life  eternal,  that  they  might  know 
Thee,  the  only  true  God,  and  Jesus  Christ,  whom  thou 
hast  sent."  The  doctrine  of  the  Trinity  can  only  be 
learned  from  the  Sacred  Scriptures.  Here  we  find 
many  passages,  to  which  no  rational  interpretation 
can  be  given,  without  admitting  the  doctrine  in  ques- 
tion. 

2.  Those  who  believe,  and  those  who  reject  the 
Trinity,  must  worship  different  gods.  The  character 
of  the  Deity  we  worship,  must  give  character  to  the 
devotion  rendered.  If  the  doctrine  of  the  Trinity  be 
true,  those  who  deny  it  do  not  worship  the  God  of  the 
Bible,  and,  of  course,  are  guilty  of  idolatry.  It  can- 
not, therefore,  be  a  matter  of  small  moment  whether 
we  believe  the  doctrine  of  the  Trinity  or  not. 

3.  He  who  denies  the  doctrine  of  the  Trinity,  denies 
the  doctrine  of  the  atonement  of  Christ,  and  conse- 
quently must  regard  sin  as  a  mere  trifle.  This  may 
account  for  the  fact  that  in  every  age  where  the  unity 
of  God  in  opposition  to  the  Trinity  has  been  taught, 
infidelity  has  expressed  much  friendship  for  the  system. 
There  must  be  something  in  it  agreeable  to  the  carnal 
heart,  and  contrary  to  the  word  of  God. 


REV.  ROBERT   DONNELL.  177 


ON   THE    HOLY    SCRIPTURES. 


A  book  which  teaches,  as  the  Bible  does,  a  system  of 
morals  and  religion  so  pure  and  elevated  in  their  na- 
ture, so  honoring  to  Grod,  and  so  well  calculated  to 
meet  all  the  wants  of  man,  must  be  more  than  a  human 
production.     It  must  be  Divine. 

He  who  excludes  God  and  the  Bible  from  his  creed, 
must  be  in  theory  a  deist,  in  experience  a  pagan,  and 
in  practice  an  atheist. 


23  — 


178  LIFE   AND   LABORS   OF 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

SELECT   THOUGHTS. — CONTINUED. 

The  Doctrinal  Position  of  Cumberland  Presbyterians— A  few  Tfieo- 
logical  Questions  and  Answers— A  Thought  on  Romans  vi:  11— On 
the  Will  of  Man, 

Calvinism  and  Armenianism  have  long  been  taught 
as  systems  of  theology.  Either  creed  contains  truth 
enough  to  save  the  world  ;  but  rivalry  and  collision 
have  always  paralyzed  the  usefulness  of  both  Calvinists 
and  Armenians.  A  medium  system,  therefore,  seemed 
to  be  necessary — combining  the  excellencies,  and  ex- 
cluding the  errors,  of  the  other  two.  Baxter  felt  the 
importance  of  such  a  system  ;  so  did  the  Tennents  and 
New  School  Presbyterians ;  but  all  failed  in  their  at- 
tempts to  form  such  a  system.  This  responsible  work 
was,  in  the  Providence  of  God,  assigned  to  Cumber- 
land Presbyterians,  and  their  Confession  of  Faith 
shows  how  far  they  have  succeeded.  Dr.  Bascom 
once  said,  in  conversation  with  me,  that  "  Cumberland 
Presbyterians  could  do  what  no  other  church  could — 
unite  the  christian  world." 

Armenianism  embraced  in  its  creed  an  atonement  as 
broad  in  its  provision  as  the  wants  of  mankind,  and 
a  divine  influence  co-extensive  with  the  atonement. 
This  article  of  faith  Cumberland  Presbyterians  have 


REV.  ROBERT   DONNELL.  179 

adopted.  The  doctrine  of  "  passing  by"  a  portion  of 
the  human  race,  and  ''  foreordaining  them  to  dishonor 
and  wrath,"  as  taught  by  Calvinism,  Cumberland  Pres- 
byterians have  rejected.  They  have  embodied  in  their 
system  the  final  perseverance  of  the  saints,  a  sentiment 
found  in  the  Calvinistic  platform,  but  do  not  connect 
it  with  eternal  and  unconditional  election,  as  does  the 
Presbyterian  Confession  of  Faith.  It  is  connected 
with  faith  in  Christ.  "  After  that  ye  believed,  ye  were 
sealed  with  the  Holy  Spirit  of  promise."     (Eph.  i:  13.) 

Cumberland  Presbyterianism,  it  is  thought,  com- 
mends itself  more  readily  and  directly  to  the  judgment 
and  conscience  than  any  other  scheme  of  doctrine. 
Our  Calvinistic  and  Armenian  brethren  may  be  ap- 
pealed to  on  this  subject :  On  what  doctrines  do  they 
rely  with  most  confidence  to  produce  revivals  of  reli- 
gion, or  to  encourage  and  promote  them  when  in  pro- 
gress ?  Not  on  a  limited  atonement ;  not  on  eternal 
and  unconditional  election  and  reprobation,  as  taught 
in  the  "Westminster  Confession  of  Faith ;  nor  yet  on 
that  of  falling  from  grace,  as  held  by  our  Armenian 
brethren. 

Our  system  also  accords  more  fully  with  christian 
experience,  than  either  of  the  creeds  alluded  to.  Every 
christian,  when  first  converted,  feels  that  salvation  is 
free  for  all  men ;  nor  would  it  enhance  his  haj)piness  to 
be  informed  that  lie  is  yet  liable  to  fall  from  grace,  and 
be  lost.  A  disposition,  too,  to  commune  at  the  Lord's 
table,  with  all  his  people,  is  felt  by  every  new-born 


180  LIFE   AND   LABORS   OP 

soul.  It  may  be  safely  asserted,  therefore,  that  the 
entire  Cumberland  Presbyterian  system  has  its  founda- 
tion in  the  nature  of  true  religion. 

The  system  of  doctrine  taught  by  our  church,  has 
thus  far  met  with  unexampled  success.  When  first 
organized,  she  had  barel}^  preachers  enough  to  form  a 
Presbytery,  and  a  membership  not  exceeding  1,000. 
Now  she  numbers  about  as  many  preachers  as  her 
laity  then  amounted  to,  and  her  congregations  have 
multiplied  till  her  membership  has  reached  100,000 — 
all  in  less  than  half  a  century.  Add  to  the  present 
living  members,  the  thousands  that  have  died  in  the 
church  below  and  joined  the  church  above,  and  you 
have  a  brief  view  of  the  short  but  successful  career  of 
Cumberland  Presbyterians.  Should  they  continue  to 
increase  in  proportion  to  their  numerical  strength,  for 
the  next  fifty  years,  as  they  have  done  up  to  the  pres- 
ent time,  who  can  estimate  the  brightness  of  the  future 
that  is  before  them  ?  The  next  generation  of  Cumber- 
land Presbyterian  ministers  and  members  may  save  a 
million  of  souls. 

A  FEW  THEOLOGICAL  QUESTIONS  AND  ANSWERS. 

Q.  What  constitutes  the  rule  of  action  to  created  in- 
telligences ? 

A.  The  will  of  God. 

Q.  What  constitutes  the  rule  of  action  to  God  ? 

A.  His  own  holiness. 

Q.  Does  the  will  of  God  alone  constitute  everything 
right  that  he  wills  ? 


REV.  ROBERT   DONNELL.  181 

A.  He  wills  a  thing,  because  it  is  right.  The  simple 
act  of  choice,  without  holiness,  as  a  rule  of  action, 
could  not  make  a  thing  chosen  right. 

Q.  But  is  it  not  written,  "  He  worketh  all  things 
after  the  counsel  of  his  own  will  ?" 

A.  Yes;  but  it  is  also  written,  "Shall  not  the  judge 
of  all  the  earth  do  right  ?"  "  The  Lord  our  God  is 
holy  in  all  his  ways,  and  righteous  in  all  his  works." 
His  will  operated  independent  of  his  creatures,  but  not 
independent  of  his  holiness.  He  could  not,  therefore, 
will  sin  into  the  world  ;  the  holiness  of  his  nature  for- 
bids such  volition. 

A  THOUGHT  ON  ROMANS  VI  :    11. 

"  Likewise  reckon  ye  also  yourselves  to  be  dead  indeed  unto 
sin  ;  but  alive  unto  God  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord." 

Paul  in  this  chapter  confirms  the  doctrine  taught  in 
the  preceding  chapter,  viz :  that  salvation  is  by  grace 
through  faith,  and  that  thiS  doctrine,  so  far  from  lead- 
ing to  licentiousness,  stimulates  to  good  works.  In 
view  of  this  great  cardinal  truth,  the  Apostle  propounds 
the  question,  "  How  shall  we,  that  are  dead  to  sin,  live 
any  longer  therein  ?"  It  is  every  way  important,  to 
understand  the  nature  of  the  relation  sustained  by  the 
christian  to  Christ.  His  sufferings  and  death  met  the 
claims  of  the  law ;  and  when  a  dinner  believes  in  him, 
faith  receives  that  which  meets  the  demands  of  divine 
justice,  and  releases  the  believer  from  condemnation. 
He  becomes  identified,  in  view  of  law,  with  Christ. 


182  LIFE   AND    LABORS    OF 

After  satisfying  the  law,  Jesus  Christ  rose  from  the 
dead,  to  die  no  more ;  so  the  believer,  being  raised 
from  spiritital  death,  dies  no  more  spiritually^  but 
"  walks  in  newness  of  life."  He  can  never  fall  back 
into  his  former  state  of  condemnation.  "  He  that  be- 
lieveth  on  him  that  sent  me,  hath  everlasting  life,  and 
shall  not  come  into  condemnation,  but* is  passed  from 
death  unto  life."     {John  v :  24-') 

The  sentiment  is  universally  received,  that  our  bodies 
shall  be  raised  by  virtue  of  Christ's  resurrection,  and 
when  raised,  can  die  no  more  ;  so  a  soul,  raised  from 
death  to  life,  cannot  again  die.  The  Bible  gives  no 
account  of  a  second  spiritual  resurrection. 

So  close  and  permanent  is  the  christian's  connection 
with  Christ,  that  the  believer  is  said  to  be  a  "  member 
of  his  flesh  and  of  his  bones ;"  and  that  his  "  life" — 
spiritual  life — "  is  hid  with  Christ  in  God,"  and  that 
none  shall  be  "able"  to  "pluck"  that  sacred  deposit 
from  the  position  in  which  it  is  placed. 

ON  THE  WILL  OF  MAN. 

Man  is  a  compound  being,  possessing  a  soul  and  body. 
The  body  is  material  and  divisible,  but  complete  in  its 
organization.  The  soul  is  a  spiritual,  immaterial  sub- 
stance, and  though  comprising  several  faculties,  it  is  a 
unit  and  indivisible.  Matter,  however  sublimated,  re- 
fined and  divided,  is  matter  still. 

The  union  of  soul  and  body  constitutes  human  iden- 
tity, or  is  the   distinctive  characteristic ^f  human  na- 


REV.  ROBERT   DONNELL.  183 

ture.  This,  however,  does  not  preclude  the  idea  that 
soul  and  body  possess  each  a  separate  identity.  The 
soul,  though  immaterial,  may  be  approached  through 
the  senses  of  the  body.  It  is  likewise  susceptible  of 
impressions  from  God,  independent  of  physical  organi- 
zation. Its  powers  are  intellectual  and  moral.  The 
intellectual  perceives,  judges,  and  chooses  ;  the  moral 
loves,  hates,  &c.  The  intellectual,  however,  governs 
the  moral  in  matters  of  choice. 

Mind  possesses  a  positive  moral  character.  An  ac- 
countable being  cannot  exist  in  a  negative  state  ;  there 
must  be  an  inclination  either  to  good  or  evil.  But  that 
inclination  does  not  necessitate  choice.  When  man  was 
created,  his  inclination  was  to  good,  for  he  was  made 
upright ;  but  he  was  nevertheless  free,  and  could  and 
did  choose  evil,  contrary  to  the  inclination  to  holiness 
with  which  God  had  created  him,  and  thereby  became 
corrupt  and  sinful.  As  Adam  chose  evil  before  he  lost 
his  purity  of  heart,  so  man,  now  placed  as  he  is  under 
an  economy  of  grace  and  divine  influence,  can  "choose 
life"  before  his  heart  is  changed,  and  depravity  re- 
moved ;  or,  in  other  words,  a  sinner  can  seek  regenera- 
tion before  he  is  regenerated. 

To  be  accountable,  man  must  be  free  ;  he  must  pos- 
sess determining  power  over  volition  and  action.  His 
choice  must  not  be  necessitated  by  any  other  agent  or 
inherent  quality  of  nature,  nor  yet  by  an  overbalance 
of  motive.  Adam  received  his  moral  quality  of  soul 
from  God,  but  fell  and  became  corrupt.     We  inherit 


184  LIFE   AND   LABORS   OF 

his  depravity,  but  placed  as  we  are  under  an  economy 
of  grace,  we  are  not  compelled  to  choose  evil. 

[  It  will  be  seen,  that  the  position  here  assumed  by 
Mr.  Donnell,  with  regard  to  the  will  of  man,  places  the 
power  that  determines  volition  in  the  mind,  and  not  out 
of  it.  He  discards  the  "divine  efficiency"  scheme,  which 
is,  that  God,  by  a  direct  agency,  determines  the  will  of 
man,  either  to  good  or  evil.  This  was  the  theory  of 
Drs.  West,  Hopkins,  Emmons,  and  others,  who  held 
that  the  human  mind  cannot  act  any  more  than  mat- 
ter can  move,  without  a  divine  agency  acting  upon  it. 
This  is  one  of  the  cardinal  points  in  Hopkinsianism. 
True,  the  distinguished  Hopkinsian  writers  use  the 
phrases,  "power  to  choose,"  " liberty,"  &c.,  when  speak- 
ing of  volition,  that  Mr.  Donnell  would  but  attach  to 
these  words  quite  a  different  meaning.  "When  they 
speak  of  the  mind's  power  to  act,  they  mean  what  Mr. 
Locke  calls  "passive  power" — a  susceptihility  to  be  acted 
upon.  When  they  speak  of  the  mind  being  the  author 
of  its  Dwn  actions,  they  mean  that  the  will  chooses, 
when  acted  upon  by  an  ^^  extrinsic  efficiency."  Dr.  West 
says:  "Men  may  be  said  to  have  powers  of  will,''  &c,, 
as  they  are  subjects  fitted  to  have  certain  "effects  take 
place  in  them,  or  as  they  are  adapted  to  receive  or  to 
be  subjects  of  that  kind  of  influence  which  is  the  cause 
of  human  will."  He  further  illustrates,  by  represent- 
ing "air  as  being  fitted  to  receive  an  influence,"  that 
expands  or  compresses  it.  It  is  the  air  that  expands 
ov  contracts ;  but  the  power  that  acts  upon  it  is  the 


REV.  ROBERT   DONNELL.  185 

cause  of  it.  So  the  mind  acts  in  choosing,  as  the  air 
in  expanding,  &c.,  when  acted  upon.  {See  Christian 
Spectator,  Vol.  8,  Wo.  1,  p.  173.)  Mr.  Donnell  regarded 
this  theory  of  the  will  as  unphilosophical  and  absurd, 
destroying  man's  accountability,  and  making  God  the 
author  of  sin. 

He  also  rejected  the  theory  of  Mr.  Edwards,  that  the 
will  is  "determined  by  motive."  This  he  regarded  as 
differing  from  the  Hopkinsian  theory  only  in  appear- 
ance, not  in  realit}^  To  place  the  efficient  cause  of  vo- 
lition in  motive,  and  that  motive  under  the  control  and 
power  of  an  agency,  outside  and  independent  of  the 
mind,  is  substantially  the  same  as  putting  the  will  un- 
der the  control  of  divine  efficiency,  for  God  is  still  the 
agent,  acting  upon  the  mind  through  the  instrument- 
ality of  motives,  and  without  whose  agency  the  mo- 
tives could  have  no  influence. 

While  Mr.  Donnell  admitted  the  connection  of  voli- 
tion with  motives  and  surrounding  circumstances,  he 
denied  that  their  power  over  the  will  was  absolute  and 
irresistible  J  but  maintained  that  they  were  mere  occa- 
sions of  volition,  without  necessitating  the  mind  to  act 
in  any  particular  direction.  This  power,  or  liberty  of 
choice  in  man's  primitive  state,  was  a  derived  power, 
imparted  at  his  creation,  and  was  distinct  from  his 
dependence  as  a  creatui*e  upon  God  for  his  continuance 
in  being.  Many  writers  have  confounded  man's  de- 
pendence upon  his  Maker  as  a  free  moral   agent,  with 

his  dependence  for  a  physical  existence.] 
24- 


186  LIFE   AND   LABORS   OF 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

SELECT  THOUGHTS. — CONTINUED. 

On  Saving  Faith— Practical  Religion— They  were  of  One  Heart,  &c.—- 
Pastoi'al  Visitation— The  Fathers  and  Founders  of  tlie  Cumberland 
Presbyterian  Church— Infant  Baptism— The  Widow's  Two  Mites— 
The  Gospel  of  Christ— Prayer— On  the  Death  of  Rev.  W.  McGee. 

ON    SAVING   FAITH. 

1.  "  Faith  in  Jesus  Christ,  is  assenting  to  the  truths 
of  the  Gospel.  2,  Consenting  to  the  terms  of  the  Gros- 
pel.  3.  A  reliance  on,  and  confidence  in,  the  promises 
of  the  Gospel.  It  is  yielding  to  the  instructions  of 
Christ  as  a  Prophet,  accepting  the  atonement  he  has 
made  as  a  Priest,  and  submitting  to  him  as  a  King. 
Faith  does  not  constitute  a  justifying  righteousness, 
but  receives  a  justifying  righteousness  wrought  by 
Christ.  Faith  simply  receives  what  is  done  for  us.  It 
does  not  result  from,  nor  depend  on,  regeneration.  It 
has  its  own  work  to  do,  and  must  not  be  confounded 
with  its  antecedents  or  sequents.  It  is  called  a  grace, 
because  a  sinner  could  not  and  would  not  believe  with- 
out the  light  and  influence  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  Faith 
is  entering  into  covenant  with  Christ.  Justification, 
adoption,  regeneration,  sanctification  and  glorification, 
are  blessings  embraced  in  the  covenant,  and  are  se- 
quents of  faith.  The  influences  of  the  Spirit,  and 
means  employed  to  awaken  the  sinnef  to  a  sense  of 


REV.  ROBERT   DONNELL.  187 

guilt,  &c,,  are  antecedents  of  faith.  Faith  itself  is  a 
simple  act  of  the  mind,  giving  itself  away  to  Christ  for 
time  and  eternity.  "We  are  indebted  to  the  Spirit  for 
aid  in  believing,  and  to  Christ  for  the  blessings  be- 
stowed after  believing." 

[  I  have  never  seen  a  better  definition  of  faith,  than 
is  here  given  by  Mr.  Donnell.  He  makes  it  more  than 
a  mere  assent  of  the  mind,  that  "  Jesus  is  the  Son  of 
God."  He  was  also  a  firm  believer  in  the  imputed 
righteousness  of  Christ,  as  the  ground  of  a  sinner's 
justification.  He  also  rejected  the  sentiment  that  re- 
generation precedes  faith  in  Christ,  as  taught  by  Cal- 
vinistic  writers.  He  shows,  too,  very  clearly,  in  what 
sense  faith  is  to  be  understood  as  "the  gift  of  God." 
His  view  differs  widely  from  Calvin,  who  taught  that 
not  only  "  the  ability  to  believe"  is  given  by  Divine 
agency,  but  "  faith  itself" — Inst.,  Vol.  2,  p.  181.'] 

PRACTICAL   RELIGION. 

This  is  the  religion  the  world  needs.  Fruit,  in  ac- 
cordance with  profession,  is  called  for.  The  church  is 
praying,  "  Thy  kingdom  come,"  &c.  This  is  right,  for 
we  are  taught  so  to  pray  by  Christ.  We  ought  to  be, 
in  great  earnest,  ardently  desiring  the  cause  of  the 
Eedeemer  to  prosper.  But  prayer  is  not  all  that  is 
required  to  advance  the  kingdom  of  Christ.  Various 
other  means  are  enjoined.  The  Gospel  is  to  be  sent 
to  destitute  portions  of  our  own  country,  and  to  the 
heathen  world. 


188  LIFE    AND   LABORS    OF 

For  what  should  christians  desire  to  live,  and  how 
can  they  best  promote  the  great  design  of  their  exist- 
ence ?  I  suppose  all  will  say,  we  ought  not  to  live  to 
ourselves,  but  to  the  glory  of  Him  who  died  for  us. 
This  is  just  what  the  Bible  teaches ;  and  can  we  think 
of  any  object  so  glorious  and  imjDortant  as  living  for 
Christ?  Is  not  this  just  what  we  said  we  would  do 
when  we  gave  our  hearts  to  Him  ?  Think  of  that 
memorable  moment,  when  near  despair,  beyond  the 
reach  of  helj)  from  man,  and  feeling  that  God  alone 
could  save !  When  deliverance  came,  did  we  not  lay 
our  all  at  the  feet  of  Jesus — time,  talents,  influence, 
substance,  were  all  at  his  command — and  how  happy 
were  we  in  this  surrender !  Now,  if  these  feelings  are 
realized  by  all  christians  at  conversion,  ought  not  their 
practical  influence  to  be  seen  in  after  life  ? — and  with- 
out such  development,  are  we  not  liable  to  the  charge 
of  inconsistency?  Can  any  man  make  the  world  be- 
lieve that  he  is  in  earnest,  and  that  he  is  a  christian  in 
heart  and  principle,  when  he  is  not  willing  to  deny 
himself,  and  make  sacrifices  for  Jesus  Christ  ? 

What  would  be  thought  of  a  man,  in  this  day  of  po- 
litical excitement,  who  would  expect  to  be  highly  hon- 
ored by  the  President  of  the  United  States  by  some 
gift  of  office,  though  he  is  doing  nothing  to  promote 
his  election?  How,  then,  can  the  professed  followers 
of  Christ  expect  to  be  rewarded  by  him  at  the  close  of 
an  inactive  life?  But  to  labor  for  the  salvation  of 
souls,  should  be  looked  at  in  the  light  of'a  great  privi- 


REV.  ROBERT   DONNELL.  189 

lege,  and  not  as  a  burden.  The  feelings  and  views  of 
those  are  not  to  be  envied,  who  complain  when  God 
presents  work  for  them  to  do.  How  nnlike  the  spirit 
of  Christ,  who,  though  he  was  rich,  yet  for  our  sakes  he 
became  poor,  that  we,  through  his  poverty,  might  be 
rich !  Oh,  how  low  is  the  standard  of  piety  in  the 
church !  How  shall  christians  be  stirred  up  to  live  for 
Christ,  to  send  the  Gospel  to  the  ends  of  the  earth  ? 

THEY  WERE  OF  ONE  HEART  AND  ONE  SOUL. 

This  was  emphatically  true  of  the  first  christian 
church.  All  were  interested  for  the  cause  of  religion, 
and  labored  to  promote  it. 

I  remember  well  when  this  spirit  was  more  preva- 
lent among  Cumberland  Presbyterians,  than  it  is  now. 
They  were  then  few  in  number,  and  of  one  mind,  and 
all  at  work.  When  people  are  lawfully  employed,  they 
are  apt  to  be  united,  for  they  feel  that  there  is  no  time 
for  disputation.  It  is  the  idle  professor  of  religion 
that  engenders  strife  in  the  church.  A  single  idle 
member  or  minister  can  do  more  harm,  by  producing 
faction  in  the  fold  of  Christ,  than  half  a  dozen  faithful 
christians  can  remove. 

Let  us  then  all  go  to  work  in  the  right  cause,  and  in 
the  right  way,  and  we  shall  be  a  united  and  happy 
peojile.  Our  field  of  labor  is  large,  and  white  unto  the 
harvest,  affording  work  enough  for  all  to  do.  The 
present  condition  of  the  church  and  world  ought  to  be 
suffici-ent  to  call  forth   our  energies,  and  stimulate  all 


190  LIFE   AND   LABORS   OP 

to  christian  effort.  Waste  places  of  Zion  at  home  need 
building  up,  and  the  heathen  are  perishing  abroad. 
"  Oh,  that  my  head  were  waters,  and  mine  eyes  a  foun- 
tain of  tears,  that  I  might  weep  day  and  night  for  the 
slain  of  the  daughter  of  my  people." 

PASTORAL    VISITATION. 

It  is  the  duty  of  a  pastor  to  see  the  peojjle  of  his 
charge,  at  their  respective  homes,  as  well  as  at  the 
house  of  God.  The  pulpit  is  his  chief  but  not  his  only 
place  of  usefulness.  A  good  physician  will  watch  the 
effects  of  his  medicine  upon  his  patients ;  so  a  good 
pastor  will  try  to  ascertain,  by  personal  interview,  the 
impressions  his  sermons  make  upon  the  minds  of  his 
hearers.  Some  preachers  have  less  skill  and  taste  for 
this  kind  of  labor  than  others ;  but  whether  possessing 
two  or  five  talents,  the  gift  should  be  improved,  and 
this  department  of  service  faithfully  attended  to. 

Pastoral  visits  should  be  frequent,  and  never  con- 
founded with  social  calls.  Too  many,  having  the  name 
of  pastors,  pay  nothing  but  social  visits  to  their  flocks, 
spend  their  time  in  light  and  worldly  conversation,  and 
then  depart,  without  prayer,  or  saying  a  word  on  the 
subject  of  religion.  Such  a  visit  would  not  be  strange 
from  a  doctor  or  lawyer,  or  a  mere  politician  in  search 
of  votes ;  but  it  will  not  do  for  a  minister  of  Jesus 
Christ,  professedly  laboring  to  save  souls. 

THE  FATHERS  AND  FOUNDERS  OF  OUR  CHURCH. 

Fathers  McGee,  McAdow,  Ewing  and-King  are  no 


REV.  ROBERT    DONNELL.  191 

more.  Their  preaching,  and  prayers,  and  tears,  are 
still  remembered,  but  their  voices  are  no  longer  heard. 
They  planted  many  churches,  and  laid  a  good  founda- 
tion on  which  others  are  building.  May  those  who 
have  succeeded  them,  be  as  faithful  in  watering,  as  our 
fathers  were  in  planting,  churches.  They  were  prom- 
inent instruments  in  the  great  revival  of  1800 — which, 
though  it  began  in  that  year,  is  still  progressing,  and 
affecting,  more  or  less,  all  the  churches  of  the  United 
States,  and  even  in  Europe  its  influence  is  felt,  to  some 
extent. 

INFANT    BAPTISM. 

We  have  often  been  most  solemnly  imj)ressed  with 
the  beauty  of  the  scene,  while  witnessing  the  consecra- 
tion of  an  infant,  by  christian  parents,  to  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ.  The  minister,  in  the  holy  name  of  the 
Trinity,  applies  the  sacramental  water,  and  then  the 
whole  congregation  unite  with  him  in  prayer  for  the 
child  thus  dedicated  to  God.  What  a  privilege  to  live 
in  Christendom,  and  to  be  born  of  christian  parents, 
and  to  have  the  fervent  prayers  of  the  church  recorded 
before  the  throne  of  grace  in  early  childhood ! 

We  have  often  thought,  too,  of  the  fearful  responsi- 
bility of  parents  who  thus  offer  their  infant  offsj^ring 
to  God.  They  thereby  give  them  up  to  Him,  and  vir- 
tually declare  that,  above  all  things  next  to  their  own 
personal  salvation,  they  desire  the  salvation  of  their 
children.  And  as  it  is  on  their  moral  culture  their 
eternal  happiness  so  much  depends,  they  promise  that 


192  LIFE   AND   LABORS   OF 

they  will  endeavor  to  employ  all  the  means  for  their 
religious  education  that  may  be  in  their  power. 

Though  we  most  sincerely  believe  in  the  doctrine  of 
infant  baptism,  and  would  not  only  defend  it,  but  urge 
it  upon  all  the  members  of  our  chux-ch,  yet  we  are  far 
from  believing  that  parents  have  discharged  their 
whole  duty  to  their  children,  when  they  have  had 
them  baptized.  But  baptism  is  the  commencement  of 
parental  duty,  and  should  be  followed  up  by  a  faithful 
discharge  of  other  obligations.  Where  this  is  neg- 
lected, the  covenant  is  practically  denied,  and  parents 
have  no  assurance  that  God  will  be  a  God  to  their 
children.  If  the  children  of  such  parents  are  saved  at 
all,  it  will  be  through  the  influences  and  instruction  of 
others. 

THE    widow's    two    MITES. 

AYe  learn  from  this  narrative,  that  our  Lord  has  a 
treasury  upon  earth,  and  that  it  is  the  duty  of  every 
one  of  Adam's  family,  rich  and  poor,  to  put  something 
into  that  treasury.  There  is  no  man  so  poor,  if  he  has 
health  and  is  able  to  work,  but  may  have  something 
to  give  to  promote  the  cause  of  truth.  The  Lord's 
treasury  is  raised,  and  is  to  be  expended  by  the  church 
for  the  advancement  of  the  kingdom  of  Christ.  God 
designs  the  earth  to  help  the  woman.  The  gold  and 
silver  are  His,  as  well  as  the  cattle  on  a  thousand  hills. 

I  am  aware,  that  some  think  the  church  should  have 
nothing  to  do  with  the  management  of  money  j  that 
her  work  is  purely  spiritual,  &c.     If  she  was  not.  in 


REV.  ROBERT   DONNELL,  193 

this  "world,  and  did  not  need  instrumentalities,  there 
would  be  some  plausibility  in  this  sentiment.  But  it 
cost  the  church  a  great  deal  of  money  or  property  to 
inform  the  world  that  Christ  loas  coming  to  seek  and 
save  the  lost.  It  will  cost  a  great  deal  more  to  tell  the 
world  that  he  has  come,  and  is  ready  to  save  sinners. 
The  church  must  have  much  to  do  with  money,  both 
for  religious  and  educational  purposes. 

THE    GOSPEL    OF    CHRIST. 

The  Grospel  is  a  remedy  for  the  evils  introduced  by 
sin.  The  existence  of  sin  is  seen  in  its  effects,  and 
those  effects  show  that  their  cause  could  not  have 
originated  in  Grod.  The  Gospel  also  produces  wonder- 
ful effects,  and  the  nature  of  these  effects  proves  that 
a  sinful  world  did  not  originate  the  Grospel.  Created 
agency,  by  an  abuse  of  derived  power,  introduced  sin. 
Divine  agency,  upon  the  principle  of  sovereign  love,  in- 
troduced the  Gospel.  In  the  fall  of  man,  no  redeeming 
qualities  were  left  in  his  nature ;  he  could  destroy,  but 
was  unable  to  help  himself.  But  in  the  Gospel,  a  re- 
deeming power  is  published  ;  hence  it  is  called  glad 
tidings  of  great  joy  to  all  people. 

The  Gospel,  as  a  provisional  system,  proposes  a  rem- 
edy to  all  men  for  all  the  evils  that  sin  has  introduced. 
It  publishes  an  election  of  all  men  to  a  day  of  grace, 
or  to  a  second  probation  in  Christ — "  chosen  in  Christ 
before  the  foundation  of  the  world.'"     It  also  publishes  a    h^ 

full  and  complete  atonement  for  all  mankind,  together 
25— 


194  LIFE   AND   LABORS    OF  s 

with  Divine  influence  sufficient  to  enable  all  men  to 
embrace  the  offers  of  mercy.  This  election  to  a  day  of 
grace  is  general  and  unconditioned.  There  is  a  second 
election,  however,  which  is  personal  and  conditional, 
embracing  the  believer  only.  The  first  election  is  to  a 
state  of  trial ;  the  second  is  to  a  state  of  glory. 

The  Gospel  sustains  every  principle  of  the  Divine 
government.  The  law  is  not  brought  down  in  its 
claims  to  suit  man's  fallen  nature,  but  man  is  elevated 
by  virtue  of  the  atonement,  and  the  operations  of  the 
Spirit  to  the  holiness  of  the  law.  The  Gospel  is  an  ad- 
ministration of  the  law  in  a  way  of  mercy  through  a 
mediator.  The  principles  of  the  law  are  not  changed, 
only  in  their  mode  of  administration. 

PRAYER. 

Some  have  supposed  that  prayer  for  others  ij»  of  no 
avail,  unless  the  persons  prayed  for  hear  the  prayer. 
But  we  are  not  to  pray  to  be  heard  of  men,  but  to  be 
heard  of  God ;  and  God  commands  us  to  pray  for  all 
men,  whether  they  be  present  or  absent. 

ON  THE  DEATH  OF  REV.  W.  McGEE. 

Our  beloved  brother  McGee  is  dead.  The  spirit  from 
the  body  has  fled.  The  silver  cord  and  golden  bowl 
are  broken.  Horses  and  angels  were  employed  at  his 
death — the  former  bore  the  body  away,  the  latter  car- 
ried the  soul ;  the  horses  moved  toward  the  grave,  the 
angels  toward  heaven.     The  body  is  at  r«st ;  but  the 


REV.  ROBERT   DONNELL.  195 

soul  is  still  employed.  One  lies  in  the  dust,  the  other 
lives  with  God.  But  soon  the  day  will  come  when 
both  shall  meet  again  triumphant  in  the  skies,  with 
Jesus  the  Lord  to  reiarn. 


196  LIFE  AND   LABORS   OF 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

SELECT   THOUGHTS. — CONTINUED. 

The  Atonement— The  Church  needs  more  Ministers— This  is  my  Be- 
loved Son,  &c. — Unsearchable  Riches  of  Christ. 

THE    ATONEMENT. 

An  atonement,  in  a  theological  sense,  signifies  a  cov- 
ering, and  always  supposes  a  difference  between  two 
parties.  In  the  case  of  God  and  man,  the  latter  had 
offended,  and  could  not  be  forgiven  on  the  principles 
of  good  government  without  an  atonement.  Had  the 
offender  been  disposed  to  repent — but  he  was  not  so 
disposed — his  crimes  were  too  heinous  in  their  charac- 
ter to  be  forgiven  without  an  atonement.  Eepentance 
could,  at  best,  only  be  regarded  as  a  pledge  of  obedi- 
ence in  future,  but  could  not  serve  as  an  atonement  or 
covering  for  past  disobedience.  Man  ought  never  to 
have  trampled  on  Divine  authority ;  and  although  he 
might,  by  repentance,  be  restored  to  a  right  state  of 
mind  for  the  future,  that  could  not  be  considered  as  a 
ground  of  pardon  of  former  offenses.  If  he,  therefore, 
as  a  sinner,  ever  be  justified  in  the  sight  of  God,  it 
must  be  by  or  through  an  atonement  made  by  another. 

Let  us  now  consider  the  character  requisite  to  make 
an  atonement.     The  sins  committed  were  against  high 


REV.  ROBERT   DONNELL.  197 

authority,  and  the  personage  undertaking  to  repair  the 
breach  must  possess  great  dignity  of  c'laracter,  so  that 
he  may  approach  acceptably  the  offended  party,  and 
at  the  same  time  sympathize  with  the  offender.  While 
he  offers  an  atonement  to  the  offended  party,  he  must 
have  sufficient  influence  with  the  offenders  to  induce 
them  to  become  reconciled.  Moreover,  as  death  was 
the  penalty  of  the  law  violated,  the  person  who  makes 
an  atonement  must  possess  a  body  that  he  may  die — 
voluntarily  die.  But  he  must  not  only  die,  but  be  able 
to  rise  from  the  dead,  and  appear  as  mediator  in  the 
presence  of  God.  Such  a  personage  was  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  who  was  both  Clod  and  man,  in  two  dis- 
tinct natures. 

•  The  atonement  was  made  to  law,  to  sustain  law  ; 
while  pardon  might  be  offered  to  the  sinner.  Had  the 
sin  of  man  been  the  result;  of  a  Divine  decree,  it  could 
have  been  willed  out  of  the  world  without  an  atone- 
ment. But  it  was  man's  voluntary  act,  uninfluenced  by 
Divine  agency ;  therefore,  the  law,  and  not  mere  sove- 
reignty, required  an  atonement  before  pardon  could  be 
offered. 

A  word  here  on  the  extent  of  the  atonement.  First, 
the  atonement  was  made  for  the  sin  of  the  world — or 
Adam's  first  sin — which  was  a  public  or  representative 
sin,  rendering  the  whole  race  guilty ;  and  therefore  the 
atonement  could  not  be  limited  to  a  part  of  mankind, 
when  all  sustained  exactly  the  same  relation  to  the 
Divine  law.     The  first  idea  of  the  atonement,  then,  is 


198  LIFE   AND    LABORS    OP  • 

that  it  was  made  for  a  great  public  offense,  which  was 
Adam's  sin.  But  it  was  also  made  for  all  men  person- 
ally, and  for  personal  sins.  "But  not  as  the  offense, 
80  also  is  the  free  gift:  for  if  through  tho  offense  of  one 
many  be  dead,  much  more  the  grace  of  God,  and  the 
gift  .by  grace,  which  is  by  one  man,  Jesus  Christ,  hath 
abounded  unto  many.  And  not  as  it  was  by  one  that 
sinned,  so  is  the  gift:  for  the  judgment  was  by  one  to 
condemnation,  but  the  free  gift  is  of  many  offenses  unto 
justification."     (Rom.  v  :  15,  Id.) 

THE    CHURCH    NEEDS    MORE    MINISTERS. 

But  she  wants  holy  ministers  who  know  how  to  be- 
have themselves  in  the  house  of  God.  Prudent,  hum- 
ble, watchful,  faithful,  zealous  men,  who  will  hazard 
life,  fortune,  everything  in  this  world,  for  the  cause  of 
Christ,  and  the  salvation  of  souls.  Men  who  will 
preach  not  themselves,  but  Christ  Jesus  the  Lord ; 
men  whose  hearts  feel,  and  eyes  weep,  when  they 
preach  ;  men  who  are  not  afraid  to  lift  up  their  voice 
like  a  trumpet,  and  show  the  house  of  Israel  their  sins, 
and  warn  sinners  to  flee  from  the  wrath  to  come  ;  men 
who  will  teach  publicly  and  privately,  going  from 
house  to  house,  believing  and  feeling  what  they  teach. 
Such  men,  and  enough  of  them,  would  soon  convert 
the  world. 

THIS    IS    MY    BELOVED   SON,  IN  WHOM  I  AM  WELL  PLEASED. 

We  are  not  to  understand,  when  ^'  Son"  is  applied  to 
Jesus  Christ,  that  his  essence  .or  personality  in  the 


REV.  ROBERT   DONNELL.  199 

Godhead  is  in  any  way  an  effect  of  the  Divine  will. 
This  would  destroy  his  equality  with  the  Fathei-,  be- 
sides involving  the  absurd  idea  that  infinity  produced 
infinity.  The  essence  and  personality  of  the  Son  be- 
long to  the  being  of  God ;  hence  we  are  taught  to  wor- 
ship the  Son,  which  would  be  idolatry  were  he  a  mere 
delegated  God.  or  a  God  by  office. 

Perhaps,  strictly  speaking,  the  term  "  Son,"  as  ap- 
plied to  the  second  person  in  the  Trinity,  has  reference 
to  the  office  he  fills  as  mediator,  to  which  he  was  ap- 
pointed by  the  Father.  Personality  and  essence  be- 
long to  the  being  of  God,  while  office  pertains  to  his 
operations.  We  are  not  to  understand,  therefore,  that 
the  Son,  in  essence  or  personality,  is  inferior  to  the 
Father,  but  that  he  is  subordinate  in  office. 

As  mediator,  the  Son  of  God  is  the  only  medium  of 
Divine  communication  with  our  fallen  world.  (I.  Tim. 
ii:  5.)  He  is  made  Head  of  all  things  for  the  church. 
By  and  through  him,  every  difficulty  in  the  moral 
universe  is  to  be  adjusted.  On  entering  the  office  of 
mediator,  it  became  nocessaiy  that  flesh  should  be  as- 
sumed— that  "a  body  should  be  prepared."  (JEeh.x :  5.) 
This  was  necessary,  that  he  might  sustain  a  personal 
relation  to  this  world,  as  well  as  to  the  Godhead. 

But  it  is  said,  the  Father  is  "  well  ]ileased  in  the 
Son."  He  is  well  pleased  with  his  personal  identity  in 
the  Godhead,  and  with  the  relation  that  he  sustains  as 
mediator  to  this  world ;  and  also  with  the  manner  in 
which  he  filled  that  important  office.    He  gave  his  life 


200  LIFE    AND    LABORS    OF 

for  the  life  of  the  world,  and  thereby  rendered  it  just 
for  God  to  pardon  sinners  who  repent  and  believe. 
The  Father  is  pleased  with  the  revelation  the  Son  has 
made  to  mankind,  and  with  the  Divine  influence  which 
accompanies  the  word,  and  with  the  terms  on '  which 
salvation  is  proposed.  The  Father  is  also  well  pleased 
with  the  prospects  of  the  Son's  administration,  and 
views  the  period  as  near  at  hand  when  "  all  the  people 
shall  praise  him,"  and  all  nations  sei've  him. 

UNSEARCHABLE   RICHES    OP   CHRIST. 

The  unsearchable  riches  of  Christ  may  be  applied  to 
his  atonement.  The  atonement  was  rich  in  itself — 
richer  than  gold  or  silver.  More  precious  than  rubies 
is  the  precious  blood  of  Christ ;  rich  in  its  provisions. 
The  atonement  was  made  for  all  Adam's  race ;  made 
for  ihe  whole  and  every  part  of  the  great  whole  ;  ex- 
tending back  to  the  first  sin  of  Adam,  and  forward  to 
the  last  sin  of  his  fallen  race,  both  representative  and 
personal.  It  can  save  from  the  deepest  hell,  and  raise 
to  the  highest  heaven.  It  embraces  the  infant  of  a 
day,  and  sinners  of  a  hundred  years  old. 

The  riches  of  Christ  ai'e  seen  in  the  Divine  influence 
provided  to  enlighten  and  convert  the  world.  Under 
the  operations  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  every  sinner  may  be 
saved. 

The  unsearchable  riches  of  Christ  may  also  embrace 
the  means  of  grace.  The  Bible  was  given  to  the  world 
through  the  intervention  of  Christ.     AntI  what  a  book! 


REV.  ROBERT   DONNELL.  201 

Think  of  its  doctrines,  principles,  precepts,  promises, 
all  through  Christ!  Think  of  the  world  without  the 
Bible — how  dark,  and  gloomy,  and  miserable  !  Add 
to  the  Bible  the  millions  of  other  religious  books  that 
have  blessed  m,ankind.  A  living  ministry  is  also  pro- 
duced by  Jesus  Christ.  Their  indefatigable  labors  add 
efficiency  to  all  other  means. 

Ask  the  christian  to  describe  the  possessions  received 
through  Christ.  He  speaks  of  a  title  to  heaven — -justi- 
fication, pardon  of  sin,  regeneration,  adoption,  the 
work  of  sanctification  in  progress,  and  finally,  a  cer- 
tain prospect  of  glorification.  Christ  has  not  only 
provided  for  the  believer  a  title  to  and  qualification  for 
heaven,  but  grace  to  sustain  him  on  his  way  to  heaven 
—strength  equal  to  his  day.  "  Because  I  live,"  says 
Christ,  "ye  shall  also  live."  Christ  is  the  believer's 
life,  and  his  life  is  not  derived,  for  he  has  life  in  him- 
self The  fullness  of  the  Godhead  dwells  in  him,  and 
of  his  fullness  have  all  we  received,  and  grace  for  grace. 

Jesus  Christ  is  rich  in  power,  and  will  ultimately  de- 
stroy the  works  of  the  devil — even  death  itself  shall  be 
swallowed  up  in  victory,  and  not  a  vestige  remain. 
The  time  will  come  when  neither  old  man  nor  child 
shall  be  found  in  the  grave.  All  that  are  in  their 
graves  shall  come  forth. 


26— 


202  LIFE   AND   LABORS   OF 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

REMINISCENCES  AND  GENERAL  REFLECTIONS   ON  THE  CHARAC- 
TER  AND   USEFULNESS   OF   MR.  DONNELL. 

His  Personal  Appearance  and  Social  Habits— Ptiysical  Constitution- 
Intellectual  Character— Religious  Character— A  Christian  at  Home 
— A  Peace-maker — Denominational  but  not  Exclusive  in  his  Feel- 
ings—Public Spirit  and  Liberality — A  Friend  of  Education— In  Fa- 
vor of  ;in  Educated  Ministry— Conduct  in  reference  to  Politics. 

It  wns  impossible  that  the  personal  appearance  of 
Mr.  Donnell  would,  ever  be  forgotten,  after  seeing  him 
in  the  pulpit.  He  was  a  man  of  large  frame,  well  pro- 
portioned, and  somewhat  inclined  to  corpulency.  His 
countenance,  though  expressive  of  great  intelligence, 
was  marked  rather  with  a  calm  dignity  and  solidity 
than  vivacity.  His  eyes,  when  in  repose,  presented 
the  appearance  of  a  slumbering  intellect ;  but  in  the 
heated  action  of  his  mind,  under  excitement,  they  ex- 
hibited, particularly  in  the  pulpit,  a  dazzling  glare,  in- 
dicating a  heart  softened  under  the  influence  of  truth, 
and  deeply  impressed  with  the  importance  of  the  work 
in  which  he  was  engaged. 

His  social  habits  were  no  less  attracting  than  his 
personal  appearance.  In  company,  his  manner  was 
easy  and  pleasant,  but  always  marked  with  unaffected 
dignity. 

Dr.  T.  C.  Anderson  says :    "  He  was  tlie  most  unex- 


REV.  ROBERT   DONNELL.  203 

ceptionable  model  of  ministerial  propriety  I  ever  knew. 
He  made  no  effort  to  be  sociable,  impressive  or  pre- 
possessing. All  seemed  to  be  natural  and  unpremedi- 
tated. He  was  at  ease  in  every  circle  of  society — 
never  reserved,  but  always  familiar,  kind  and  affec- 
tionate. His  symjDathies  embraced  all  human  kind. 
Prattling  childhood  and  decrepit  age,  shared  alike  his 
kind  attentions.  For  the  gay,  or  the  serious,  the  mas- 
ter or  the  servant,  the  sage  or  the  simple,  he  always 
had  a  word  in  season." 

Eev.  J.  H.  Erwin  says,  that  "Mr.  Donnell  always 
took  peculiar  interest  in  catechising  children,  and  was 
a  special  favorite  with  the  youth  of  his  acquaintance. 
Familiar,  yet  always  preserving  a  becoming  ministerial 
gravity,  so  that  young  people  both  loved  and  revered 
him." 

Mr.  Donnell  inherited  a  sound  and  vigorous  consti- 
tution, to  which  the  early  ti'aining  and  discipline  of 
his  youth  added  a  firmness  and  elasticity  that  rarely 
fall  to  the  lot  of  man.  His  early  days  were  not  passed 
in  the  shade,  devoted  to  ease  and  pleasure ;  but  on  the 
farm,  for  the  support  of  a  widowed  mother  and  be- 
reaved sisters. 

The  early  development  of  his  capacity  to  perform 
and  endure  physical  labor,  is  graphically  set  forth  in 
Mr.  Doak's  letter,  published  in  a  former  part  of  this 
Memoir,  Think  of  a  young  man  splitting  one  thous- 
and rails  in  a  day  !  Mr.  Doak  also  says  that  he  built 
a  grist-mill,  with  his  own  hands,  without  ever  having 


204  LIFE    AND    LABORS    OF 

studied  any  mechanical  profession.  This  course  of  dis- 
cipline developed  the  physical  man,  and  qualified  Mr. 
Donnell  to  endure  an  amount  of  labor  in  the  ministry 
which  astonished  all  who  knew  him.  For  fifty  years 
in  succession,  he  attended  camp-meetings,  axjd  upon  an 
average,  not  less  than  twelve  each  year — preaching 
once  or  twice  a  day  at  every  meeting,  besides  praying 
with  and  instructing  mourners,  exhorting  sinners,  &c. 
Mr.  McSpedden  says,  he  has  known  him  to  preach  four 
times,  in  one  day,  at  a  camp-meeting;  that  on  such 
occasions  his  voice  was  often  heard  from  four  to  six 
hours  in  the  congregation,  singing,  praying,  exhort- 
ing, &c.  Mr.  Donnell,  not  long  before  his  death,  said  in 
conversation  with  the  Eev.  B.  C.  Chapman,  that  he  had 
often  labored  through  a  whole  camp-meeting  almost 
entirely  without  sleep. 

Eev.  T.  C.  Anderson  says :  "  The  first  time  I  ever 
saw  Mr.  Donnell,  was  at  a  camp-meeting.  On  Sabbath 
morning  he  occupied  the  pulpit  before  breakfast,  then 
at  11  o'clock,  and  also  at  3  o'clock  in  the  evening." 
He  further  states,  that  "  in  the  fall  of  1832,  he  traveled 
with  him  from  his  OAvn  house  to  Synod,  Avhich  met  at 
Tuscumbia ;  that  he  preached  twice  in  one  day,  on  the 
journey — at  12  o'clock,  then  rode  twelve  miles,  and 
preached  at  night."  These  were  not  isolated  cases  in 
the  history  of  Mr.  Donnell,  but  of  fl-cquent  occurrence; 
and  nothing  short  of  extraordinary  physical  powers 
could  have  borne  such  labor. 

The  intellectual  powers  of  Mr.  Donneil  were  as  ex- 


REV.  ROBERT   DONNELL.  205 

traordinary  as  his  physical  energies.  He  was  not  edu- 
cated, in  the  popular  acceptation  of  that  term,  but  by 
self-directed  mental  labor,  he  became  a  respectable 
English  scholar,  and  his  Biblical  knowledge  was  very 
profound.  It  has  already  been  stated  that  his  mother 
taught  him  the  shorter  Catechism  of  the  Presbyterian 
church,  before  he  was  seven  years  old,  and  caused  him 
to  read  the  Bible  through  four  times  before  he  reached 
his  twelfth  year.  When  a  boy,  plowing  in  the  field, 
he  carried  his  book  in  his  pocket,  and  when  his  horse 
required  rest,  he  employed  the  time  in  reading.  His 
leisure  moments,  by  day  and  night,  were  devoted  to 
mental  culture;  and  when  he  set  out  upon  his  circuit 
as  a  preacher,  he  carried  his  books  in  his  saddle-bags, 
and  read  and  studied  in  the  morning  and  evening,  as 
well  as  while  riding  from  one  appointment  to  another. 
He  also  had  the  head  of  his  cane  so  constructed  as  to 
furnish  an  inkstand,  and  when  a  thought  occurred, 
while  riding,  worthy  of  preservation,  it  was  reduced  to 
writing. 

In  the  study  of  theology,  the  Bible  was  his  text- 
book. Aside  from  the  Scriptures,  his  reading,  until  he 
had  formed  his  doctrinal  sentiments,  was  confined  al- 
niost  entirely  to  the  Theological  dictionaries  of  Brown 
and  Buck.  He  seemed  to  possess  the  extraordinary 
power  of  placing  every  new  acquisition  of  truth  in  its 
proper  place  in  his  "  great  mental  storehouse,''  to  be 
drawn  upon  at  pleasure,  as  necessity  demanded.  Like 
a  rich  bankei",  who  can  furnish  a  large  or  small  check. 


206  LIFE   AND    LABORS    OF 

to  suit  customers,  Mr.  Donnell  was  always  ready  for  a 
popular  effort  on  a  great  occasion,  or  an  exhortation  at 
an  ordinary  meeting.  To  repeat  the  language  of  Dr. 
Burrow,  "Ae  was  always  ready  for  the  work."  He  com- 
mitted to  memory  much  of  the  Bible,  which  enabled 
him  not  only  to  express  his  thoughts  in  the  most  suita- 
ble language,  but,  as  it  were,  "  to  dove-tail"  all  his  doc- 
trinal statements  with  appropriate  texts  of  Scripture. 

He  began  at  an  early  period  of  his  ministry  to  ar- 
range what  he  very  properly  termed  a  "  system"  of 
religious  truth,  embracing  the  cardinal  doctrines  of 
the  Bible.  These  he  held  with  a  firmness  which  noth- 
ing could  shake,  and  he  dwelt  upon  them,  in  public 
and  private,  in  a  manner  which  indicated  that  they 
were  incorporated  with  all  his  habits  of  thought  and 
feeling.  The  intrinsic  merits  of  this  system  were  so 
universally  acknowledged,  that  he  was  prevailed  on  to 
publish  it  for  the  instruction  of  the  church  at  large ; 
and  his  sentiments  thus  given  to  the  public  were  soon 
recognized  in  the  sermons  of  many  of  his  sons  in  the 
ministry. 

In  metaphysics,  Mr.  Donnell  was  his  own  philosopher 
— rejecting  all  theories  of  mental  philosophy,  whether 
ancient  or  modern,  which  he  believed  to  be  in  collision 
with  the  Word  of  God,  and  tended  to  destroy  man's 
accountability.  The  Bible,  and  exercises  of  his  own 
mind,  were  his  guide,  and  his  conclusions  respecting 
the  determining  power  of  the  will,  were  formed  as  an 
independent  thinker.  .-' 


REV.  ROBERT   DONNELL.  207 

The  religious  character  of  Mr.  Donnell,  in  the  pri- 
vate walks  of  life,  commanded  the  respect  of  all  who 
knew  him,  whether  religious  or  irreligious.  The  fol- 
lowing incident,  related  by  Dr.  Blair,  of  Athens,  Ala., 
will  corroborate  this  statement:  "At  a  camp-meeting 
in  Lawrence  county,  Alabama,  the  church  put  on  her 
armor,  and  God,  in  a  remarkable  manner,  revived  his 
work.  Christians  concluded,  on  a  certain  evening  of 
the  meeting,  to  retire  to  the  woods  to  pray ;  and  the 
grove  at  once  became  vocal  with  the  voice  of  supplica- 
tion. A  band  of  thoughtless,  wicked  young  men  had 
just  assembled  in  that  grove,  to  indulge  in  drinking 
and  dissipation ;  but  finding  themselves  surrounded 
with  praying  christians,  and  prompted  by  feelings  of 
derision,  the  ring-leader  called  on  his  companions  to 
kneel  for  prayer  too.  He  commenced  by  saying.  'I 
beseech  thee,  O  Lord,  to  have  mercy  on  us,  and  come 
down  and  save  our  poor  souls ;  but  if  it  is  not  conve- 
nient for  thee  to  come  now,  send  Bob  Donnell,  for  there 
is  no  two  ways  in  him.'" 

Dr.  Blair  says  this  incident  was  related  by  one  of 
the  party,  who  afterward  became  religious  ;  and  that, 
notwithstanding  there  was  great  irreverence  toward 
God  in  the  conduct  of  the  young  men,  still  it  indicated 
their  confidence  in  the  uncompromising  piety  of  Mr. 
Donnell. 

The  following  incident  is  furnished  by  Mrs.  Beard, 
(wife  of  Dr.  Beard,)  and  serves  to  illustrate  the  christian 
character  of  Mr.  Donnell :  "  While  traveling  on  a  preach- 


208  LIFE   AND   LABORS   OF 

iiig  tour,  Mr.  Donnell  called  at  my  father's,  for  dinner, 
and  to  rest  for  a  short  time.  Before  leaving;  in  the  even- 
ing,  he  proposed  praying  with  the  family.  All  were  as- 
sembled, and  after  reading  a  portion  of  Scripture,  he 
commenced  his  prayer  in  these  words :  '  O,  Lord,  we  are 
traveling  a  long  journey,  never  to  return,'  &c.  The  im- 
pressiveness  and  solemnity  of  his  manner,  and  the  adapt- 
edness  of  his  whole  prayer  to  his  moving  position  as  a 
traveler,  and  especially  its  opening  expression,  produced 
such  an  eifect  on  my  mind,  that  I  could  not  refrain  from 
weeping ;  and  for  months  afterwards,  that  solemn  and 
emphatic  expression,  'we  are  traveling  a  long  journey,' 
seemed  to  ring  in  my  ears,  and  with  unusual  interest  I 
still  recollect  that  prayer." 

The  Rev.  J.  C.  Provine  says :  '•'  Mr.  Donnell  often  vis- 
ited my  father's  family  in  the  days  of  my  childhood,  and 
well  do  I  remember  those  visits.  Impressions  were  then 
made  upon  my  mind  that  time  never  can  destroy.  He 
had  a  peculiar  art  of  attracting  the  attention  of  children, 
by  relating  stories,  singing  songs,  and  propounding  Bible 
questions.  In  this  way,  he  would  interest  their  feelings, 
win  their  affections,  and  make  lasting  impressions  upon 
their  tender  hearts.  He  rarely  ever  visited  a  family 
without  introducing  the  subject  of  religion.  His  fervent 
prayers,  expositions  of  the  word  of  God,  and  pious  coun- 
sel to  each  member,  are  still  recollected  with  interest  by 
many  households." 

To  be  fully  acquainted  with  a  man's  whole  character, 
it  is  necessary  to  know  him,  not  only  in  the  public  walks 


REV.  ROBERT   DONNELL.  209 

of  life,  but  in  the  more  private  circles  of  home.  Let  us, 
therefore,  contemplate  the  character  of  Mr.  Donnell  at 
home.  Though  a  christian  everywhere,  3'et  if  his  piety 
was  more  attractive  and  impressive  at  any  one  place 
than  another,  that  place  was  in  his  own  family.  The 
following  account  of  him,  when  freed  from  the  restraints 
of  society  abroad,  and  quietly  enjo3ing  the  pleasure  of 
home,  is  from  the  pen  of  Dr.  T.  C.  Anderson : 

"  In  the  fall  of  1832,  I  visited  Mr.  Donnell  at  his  own 
residence,  in  Alabama.  He  was  then  the  proprietor  of  a 
cotton  farm,  regarded  in  that  State  rather  as  a  medium 
size.  On  this  farm  he  employed  about  fifteen  hands.  It 
was  the  picking  season,  and  all  were  in  the  field  with 
their  baskets.  About  the  setting  of  the  sun,  each  laborer 
came  in  with  his  day's  work,  and  had  it  weighed.  While 
this  process  was  going  on,  feelings  of  emulation  were 
freely  indulged  by  the  company.  During  the  evening, 
the  younger  servants  played  '  baste'  in  the  yard,  while 
the  older  ones  sat  in  the  doors  of  their  cabins,  singing 
religious  songs.  The  bell  rang  at  an  early  hour  for 
prayers,  when  all  assembled  in  the  family  room.  A 
chapter  was  read,  explained,  and  applied  to  practical 
life ;  then  all  joined  in  singing  a  hymn  with  much  ani- 
mation, which  was  followed  by  a  prayer,  expressing  the 
daily  wants  of  the  family  in  a  spirit  that  moved  the 
hearts  of  all  present.  In  the  morning,  ere  the  sun  had 
risen,  the  bell  rang  again,  and  all  promptly  appeared  for 
family  devotion,  as  on  the  previous  evening.     Then  came 

breakfast ;  and  so  soon  as  it  was  over,  each  cotton-picker 

27— 


210  LIFE   AND   LABORS    OF 

repaired  to  the  field,  as  though  anxious  to  be  first  at 
work." 

Mr.  J.  H.  Bradley,  a  ruling  elder  of  the  Cumberland 
Presbyterian  church,  corroborates  the  statement  of  Dr. 
Anderson,  respecting  the  domestic  piety  of  Mr.  Donnell. 
He  says: 

"  For  several  years  I  lived  on  Mr.  Donnell's  farm,  and 
attended  to  his  business.  N"ever  have  I  known  a  man 
more  uniform  in  his  domestic  habits.  He  was  patient 
and  forbearing  toward  all ;  more  especially  toward  his 
servants.  His  custom  was,  when  any  of  them  trans- 
gressed, to  produce  penitence,  if  possible,  by  kind  re- 
monstrance ;  and  when  successful,  to  remit  the  offense. 
He  never  disclosed  the  fault  of  one  servant  to  another, 
when  concealment  was  possible. 

"  It  was  his  invariable  custom  to  call  his  servants  into 
his  dining-room,  every  morning  and  evening,  for  family 
devotion.  He  would  first  read  a  portion  of  Scripture, 
giving  a  brief  explanation ;  then  all  joined  in  singing  a 
hymn,  and  after  the  prayer,  he  would  deliver  a  short 
lecture.  An  hour  in  the  morning  was  frequently  spent 
in  this  way,  before  I  could  get  the  hands  to  work.  I  at 
length  told  Mr.  Donnell  that  it  would  be  impossible  for 
me  to  cultivate  his  fai-m,  unless  he  would  shorten  the 
time  spent  in  devotion.  He  replied,  that  we  were  de- 
pendent on  God  for  a  crop,  and  he  would  rather  have 
less  done  in  the  field,  than  to  curtail  his  worship  in  the 
family." 

Mr.  Donnell  maintained  family  devotion  during  the 


REV.  ROBERT   DONNELL.  211 

greater  part  of  his  last  affliction.  When  he  became  too 
feeble  to  bow  down  upon  his  knees,  he  sat  in  an  easy 
chair,  or  lay  upon  his  bed,  and  led  in  prayer.  How  im- 
portant that  such  an  example,  as  this  venerable  man  of 
God  maintained  in  all  the  relations  of  life,  should  be 
preserved  and  handed  down  to  posterity!  There  is 
nothing  equal  to  the  power  of  consistent  conduct,  as  an 
argument  to  prove  the  truth  of  Christianity. 

Mr.  James,  in  his  work  on  domestic  religion,  mentions 
a  man  who,  at  his  ordination  to  the  ministry,  stated  that 
at  one  period  of  his  life  he  was  inclined  to  the  principles 
of  infidelity ;  but  that  there  was  one  argument  in  favor 
of  the  christian  religion  which  he  could  not  refute — "the 
consistent  conduct  of  his  own  father." 

Mr.  Donnell's  character  as  a  peace-maker  in  the  church 
deserves  a  passing  notice.  No  man  deprecated  more 
than  he  did,  divisions  of  feeling  among  brethren,  or  la- 
bored more  assiduously  and  skillfully  to  heal  a  breach 
when  it  occurred.  His  plan  of  adjusting  difficulties  of 
this  sort,  was  to  go  immediately  and  talk  separately  to 
the  parties  concerned  —  always  defending  the  absent 
person,  so  far  as  truth  would  permit.  In  this  way,  he 
rarely  failed  to  bring  about  a  reconciliation. 

Strife  among  brethren  is  always  injurious  to  the  cause 
of  religion.  It  gives  its  enemies  occasion  to  triumph, 
and  its  friends  cause  to  mourn.  A  fruitful  source  of  dis- 
sension, both  in  the  church  and  out  of  it,  is  envy — a 
passion  every  way  degrading  to  mankind.  It  is  not  so 
much  a  desire  to  benefit  oneself,  but  to  pull  down  and 


212  LIFE    AND    LABORS    OF 

injure  a  supposed^Tfival.  Love  of  pre-eminence  is  natu- 
ral to  the  human  heart.  Even  among  the  disciples  of 
Christ,  there  was  a  dispute  about  who  shoitld  be  the 
greatest  in  the  kingdom  of  heaven.  Would  that  this 
vile  passion  were  confined  to  the  laity :  but  it  is  too 
often  to  be  seen  among  ministers  of  the  Gospel. 

Looseness  in  pecuniary  transactions  is  frequently  the 
cause  of  much  difficulty  also,  both  in  the  church  as  well 
as  in  the  world.  Bargains  are  indefinitely  made ;  the 
memory  is  relied  on  to  keep  accounts ;  settlements  are 
improperly  postponed,  and  the  result  is,  a  misunder- 
Btandiug  in  the  final  adjustment. 

A  slight  discrepancy  of  religious  sentiment,  too,  some- 
times leads  to  unhappy  divisions  among  brethren — a 
discrepancy  that  sustains  no  important  relation  to  the 
great  system  of  fundamental  truth  revealed  in  the  Bible, 
but  consists  in  mere  metaphysical  subtleties  and  dis- 
tinctions which  are  impalpable  to  the  common  christian, 
and  tend  only  to  perplex  the  churcili.  Ecclesiastical  his- 
tory furnishes  many  examples  of  division  in  the  body 
of  Christ  that  ought  never  to  have  taken  place. 

Mr.  Donnell  never  would  become  a  partisan  in  church 
difficulties;  but  alwaj^s  occupied  the  high  position  of 
mediator  between  contending  parties.  Said  a  preacher, 
who  was  in  collision  Avith  some  of  his  brethren,  and  de- 
sired to  enlist  the  feelings  of  Mr.  Donnell  on  his  side  of 
the  controversy, — "  As  for  Donnell,  he  will  lie  down  and 
be  trodden  upon,  and  walked  over,  rather  than  partici- 
pate in  a  dispute." 


REV.  ROBERT   DONNELL.  213 

Mr.  Donnell  possessed  well-defined  and  '  established 
religious  sentiments,  and  did  not  hesitate  to  preach  the 
distinctive  doctrines  of  his  church,  when  deemed  neces- 
sary ;  but  his  denominational  attachments  never  degen- 
erated into  sectarian  bigotry.  While  he  followed  his 
own  preference,  respecting  modes  of  worship,  forms  of 
government,  and  shades  of  sentiment,  he  did  not  exalt 
them  into  such  undue  importance  as  to  overshadow  the 
essential  doctrines  and  duties  of  religion,  or  consider 
them  indispensable  to  the  character  of  the  true  church. 
He  did  not  believe  that  Presbyterians  are  saved  by  their 
Presbyterian  peculiarities,  or  Methodists  by  theirs,  or 
Baptists  by  theirs ;  but  that  all  are  saved  b}^  what  they 
hold  in  common ;  and  thus  believing,  he  was  ready  and 
willing  to  meet  them  at  the  Lord's  table,  in  the  pulpit, 
or  on  any  other  common  ground,  for  christian  commu- 
nion and  co-operation.  His  own  church,  however,  being 
the  division  of  the  great  army  of  Christ,  in  which  he 
had  enlisted  to  fight  the  battles  of  truth,  he  felt,  as  a 
matter  of  course,  an  anxiety  for  her  success  and  prosper- 
ity ;  but  this  he  never  sought  by  proselyting  from  other 
denominations.  To  the  world  he  looked  for  converts  to 
build  up  his  church.  His  denominational  attachment 
was  increased  by  the  consideration  that  he  had  nursed 
his  church  in  her  infancy,  and  toiled  with  and  for  her  in 
her  riper  years,  and  believed  she  had  a  great  work  to  do 
in  the  world  for  the  cause  of  Christ. 

Every  enlightened  and  faithful  minister  of  Jesus  Christ 
is  a  man  of  public  spirit.     His  first  and  direct  efforts  are 


214  LIFE   AND   LABORS   OF 

to  save  the  'people  of  his  immediate  charge ;  but  he  de- 
sires, at  the  same  time,  to  hve  for  the  salvation  of  the 
world,  and  in  proportion  as  his  success  is  seen  at  home, 
will  he  be  active  in  devising  ways  and  means  to  send  the 
Gospel  abroad.  Some  men  are  always  behind  the  age  in 
which  they  live ;  others  are  barely  up  with  it,  while  a 
few  are  occasionally  to  be  seen  in  advance  of  it,  serving 
as  file  leaders  in  the  progress  of  society.  The  latter  was 
Mr.  Donnell's  position ;  and  such  was  the  confidence  of 
the  church  in  him,  as  a  leader,  that  when  any  new  en- 
terprise was  presented,  with  his  sanction,  the  practical 
utility  of  the  measure  was  rarely  doubted.  He  was 
president  of  the  first  Missionary  Board  ever  organized 
in  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  church  ;  and  one  of  the 
first  Vice  Presidents  of  the  American  Tract  Society. 

His  rule  of  spending  money  for  benevolent  purposes, 
was  to  discriminate  between  the  merits  of  objects  pre- 
sented, and  give  accordingly.  He  considered  himself 
merely  as  a  steward,  and  riches  as  a  talent,  to  be  ac- 
counted for  at  the  bar  of  God ;  and  that  he  was  not  at 
liberty  to  contribute  irrespective  of  a  prosj)ect  of  useful- 
ness. I  am  not  awai-e  of  but  one  man.  of  the  church  to 
which  he  belonged,  that  contributed,  while  living,  more 
than  he  did  to  the  cause  of  benevolence.  To  the  Bible 
and  Tract  Societies,  he  made  annual  donations,  besides 
responding  to  various  other  calls  outside  of  his  own 
church. 

It  is  pleasing  to  reflect  upon  the  gi:eat  change  that  has 
taken  place,  on  the  score  of  liberality,  in  the  chufch  at 


REV.  ROBERT   DONNELL.  215 

large,  within  the  last  fifty  years.  Time  was  when  the 
Methodists  could  raise  but  $600,  and  that  they  had  to 
borrow  to  commence  their  great  "  book  concern."  'Nea.v 
the  same  time,  an  effort  was  made  by  a  Synod  in  the 
Presbyterian  church,  to  raise  funds  to  print  "  Dodridge's 
Else  and  Progress  of  Eeligion  in  the  Soul ;"  and  after 
trying  several  years,  the  project  failed.  "When  the 
American  Board  of  Missions  determined  to  establish  the 
first  foreign  mission,  they  were  afraid  to  proceed  without 
soliciting  aid  fi-om  the  London  Missionary  Society.  It 
is  easier  now  to  raise  $1,000  in  the  Cumberland  Presb}^- 
terian  church,  for  benevolent  purposes,  than  it  would 
have  been  to  raise  $100  forty  years  ago. 

Next  to  the  progress  of  the  Gospel,  and  the  planting 
of  churches,  there  was  nothing  in  which  Mr.  Donnell 
felt  a  deeper  interest  than  the  cause  of  education.  He 
was  a  leading  member  of  the  Synod,  then  the  highest 
judicatory  of  the  body,  when  it  was  determined  to  estab- 
lish the  first  college  of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian 
church.  Eevs.  John  Barnett  and  P.  E.  Cossitt,  and 
Ephraim  M.  Ewing,  Joseph  D.  Hamilton  and  Joseph  M. 
Street,  Esqs.,  were  appointed  commissioners  to  locate 
the  institution.  They  placed  it  at  Princeton,  Kentucky. 
Mr.  Donnell  was  never  pleased  with  the  location,  but 
acquiesced  in  the  decision  of  the  commissioners,  and  gave 
to  the  college  his  hearty  co-operation,  until  the  church 
despaired  of  its  success.  A  fundamental  error  had  been 
committed,  in  attempting  to  combine  manual  labor  with 
literaiy  instruction ;  which,  together  with  other  minor 


216  LIFE  AND   LABORS   OF 

causes  that  more  properly  belong  to  the  secular  historian 
to  record,  operated  in  diminishing  public  confidence,  and 
it  was  ultimately  deemed  advisable,  by  the  General  As- 
sembly, to  establish  an  institution  upon  a  different  basis. 
Mr.  Donnell  was  placed  at  the  head  of  a  committee  for 
that  purpose,  and  Lebanon,  Tennessee,  was  selected  as 
the  most  eligible  site  for  Cumberland  University.  Soon 
after  the  location,  he  donated  $1,000  toward  an  endow- 
ment fund,  and  then  exerted  a  happy  influence  in  devel- 
oping the  liberality  of  the  church  for  the  same  object. 

Mr.  Donnell  felt  not  only  a  great  interest  in  the  gen- 
eral diffusion  of  education  in  the  country  at  large,  but 
especially  for  the  intellectual  improvement  of  candidates 
for  the  ministry,  both  in  literature  and  theology.  Re- 
specting his  solicitude  on  this  subject,  Px-esident  Ander- 
son says : 

"In  the  summer  of  183.3, 1  became  connected  with  the 
■Revivalist,'  the  only  paper  then  published  in  the  church. 
Mr.  Donnell  was  a  regular  contributor  to  its  columns, 
and  at  that  day  he  seldom  discussed  doctrines,  or  en- 
gaged in  controversy,  but  generally  dwelt  on  subjects 
relating  to  church  policy.  The  establishment  of  Pres- 
byterial  schools,  for  the  literary  and  theological  instruc- 
tion of  probationers  for  the  ministry,  was  with  him  a 
favorite  theme.  His  communications  called  out  opposing 
views,  and  a  discussion  ensued  upon  the  relative  merits 
of  Presbyterial  schools,  compared  with  one  institution 
of  a  high  order  for  the  whole  church.  After  mature  de- 
liberation, a  majority  of  the  leading  members  of  the  body 


REV.  ROBERT   DONNELL.  217 

seemed  to  favor  the  latter.  Mr.  Donnell  promptly  sig- 
nified his  readiness  to  co-operate  with  the  majority  upon 
any  feasible  plan  that  would  call  forth  the  energies  of 
the  church  in  its  support.  The  final  action  of  the  Gren- 
eral  Assembly,  however,  on  the  subject,  was  not  obtained 
till  1848,  when  he  introduced  a  resolution  to  establish  a 
theological  department  in  Cumberland  University.  The 
resolution  passed,  and  was  carried  into  effect  in  1852, 
when  Mr.  Donnell  gave  his  note  for  $1,000,  to  endow 
the  first  professorship. 

"  When  called  to  the  pastoral  charge  of  the  church  at 
Lebanon,  his  solicitude  for  the  University  was  the  prin- 
cipal cause  of  his  acceptance.  While  pastor,  he  deliv- 
ered a  course  of  lectures  on  theology  to  candidates  for 
the  ministry,  which  were  the  result  of  years'  reflection 
and  profound  analysis.  The  course  embraced  all  the 
distinctive  doctrines  of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian 
church,  and  afforded  much  valuable  information  to  the 
young  men  for  whose  benefit  they  were  delivered." 

The  following  is  an  extract  from  his  introductory 
lecture : 

"The  doctrines  of  religion  are  very  correctly  called  a 
system  of  truth.  This  system,  of  course,  has  its  parts, 
sustaining  a  relation  to  each  other.  To  understand  the 
system  correctly,  each  part  should  be  carefully  studied. 
Though  called  of  God  to  preach  the  Gospel,  you  are  not 
to  expect  knowledge  by  intuition.  '  Study  to  show  thy- 
self approved,  give  attention  to  reading,'  &c.,  are  Divine 

commands,  binding  on  ministers  of  the  Gospel  now  as 

28— 


218        .  LIFE   AND   LABORS    OP 

much  as  in  the  days  of  the  Apostles.  That  which  man 
can  do  for  himself,  God  will  not  do.  Having  given  him 
a  capacity  to  think,  investigate,  and  reason,  his  Maker 
expects  him  to  acquire  knowledge  by  mental  application. 

"  The  idea  that  learning  is  prejudicial  to  religion,  and 
unnecessary  to  a  minister  of  the  Gospel,  was  never  en- 
tertained in  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  church.  Our 
first  preachers  were  unable  to  command  those  literary 
advantages  that  have  been  provided  for  you ;  but  they 
were  all  in  favor  of  high  intellectual  attainments  in  the 
ministry. 

"  The  importance  of  a  theological  seminary  is  now  un- 
der consideration  in  the  church,  and  it  is  hoped  one  will 
soon  be  established.  It  is  true,  there  is  some  diversity 
of  opinion  with  regard  to  the  best  plan  ;  but  none  ques- 
tion the  necessity  of  a  profound  knowledge  of  theology. 
The' best  method  of  obtaining  it,  is  the  question  of  de- 
bate. Some  urge  as  an  objection  to  theological  semi- 
naries, the  evils  wliich  seem  to  have  grown  out  of  them 
in  other  churches;  while  others  contend  that  if  an  insti- 
tution is  not  to  be  tolerated  unless  it  be  perfect,  all  civil 
governments  would  cease,  for  none  are  perfect. 

"  All  other  professions  are  generally  studied  in  a  sys- 
tematic way,  before  their  duties  are  undertaken ;  and  I 
cannot  see  why  the  same  necessity  does  not  apply  to 
ministers  of  the  Gospel.  True,  some  men  have  become 
eminent  lawyers  and  physicians,  without  seeing  a  law 
or  medical  school ;  and  I  rejoice  to.  know  that  many 
preachers  have  been  eminently  useful  and  an  honor  to 


REV.  ROBERT   DONNELL.  219 

the  chnrch,  without  the  advantages  of  a  theological 
seminary.  Still,  in  all  such  cases,  hooks  were  read  and 
studied,  that  had  been  written  by  men  who  had  gone 
through  a  systematic  course  of  education." 

Mr.  Donnell's  conduct  in  reference  to  politics,  desei'ves 
a  permanent  record.  Such  was  his  weight  of  character. 
that  his  opinion  in  political  matters  was  often  sought 
for  party  purposes.  In  1840,  when  political  excitement 
was  carried  to  very  great  extremes,  he  conversed  so 
little  on  the  subject,  that  his  sentiments  were  known  to 
but  few.  He  was  waited  on  by  a  committee,  for  the 
purpose  of  ascertaining  his  position,  to  whom  he  replied ; 
"I  am  in  favor  of  the  missionary  cause."  A  second 
effort  was  made  by  another  committee,  and  the  question, 
"  "What  are  your  politics  ?"  directly  propounded,  to  which 
he  responded,  "  Go  ye  into  all  the  world  and  preach 
my  Gospel  to  every  creature."  Though  disappointed, 
and  perhaps  a  little  chagrined,  yet  the  parties  treated 
Mr.  Donnell's  prudence  with  respect,  and  even  admira- 
tion ;  and  as  evidence  of  their  feelings,  presented  him  a 
handsome  walking  cane,  with  his  last  answer  inscribed 
upon  it.  The  likeness  of  Mr.  Donnell,  accompanying 
this  Memoir,  holds  also  the  likeness  of  that  cane  in 
hand. 

Perhaps  Mr.  Donnell's  tacituniit}'  on  the  subject  of 
politics,  was  never  more  severely  tried  than  at  the  Gen- 
eral Assembly,  at  Owensborough,  in  1840.  While  dining 
on  a  certain  day  of  the  meeting,  the  question  why  so 
man}^  preachers  belonged  to  a  certain  political   party 


220  LIFE   AND   LABORS   OF 

arose.  The  lady  of  the  house,  at  the  head  of  the  table, 
answered  this  question  by  saying-,  it  was  to  be  attributed 
to  their  superior  intelligence.  Mr.  Donnell,  though  in 
politics  opposed  to  the  party  referred  to,  and  seated  near 
the  lady,  blushed,  but  said  nothing. 


REV.  ROBERT   DONNELL.  221 


CHAPTER  XX. 

REMINISCENCES  AND   REFLECTIONS. — CONTINUED. 

A  Friend  of  the  Missionary  Enterprise— Recommends  the  Itinerant 
Mode  of  Preaching— Visits  East  Tennessee  in  1818— Great  Effects  of 
his  Preacliing — Anecdote  from  Rev.  J.  B.  Logan. 

I  HAVE  already  stated  that  Mr.  Donuell  was  President 
of  the  first  Missionary  Board  that  was  ever  appointed  in 
the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  church.  The  special  ob- 
ject of  that  Board  was  to  educate  and  christianize  the 
Chickasaw  Indians,  then  occupying  a  portion  of  what  is 
now  the  State  of  Mississippi.  The  late  Eev.  Eobert  Bell 
was  the  first  missionary  sent  among  those  Indians  by 
the  church.  He  opened  a  school  for  their  benefit,  on  the 
13th  of  November,  1820,  one  mile  from  the  Tombigby 
river,  and  two  miles  below  Colbert's  old  cotton  gin  ;  and 
continued  with  the  nation  till  their  removal  to  the  In- 
dian territory,  west  of  the  Mississippi  river. 

Mr.  Donnell,  under  an  appointment  of  the  Board  of 
Missions,  with  the  assistance  of  Eevs.  James  B.  Porter 
and  William  Barnett,  held  a  camp-meeting  at  the  above 
station,  in  the  month  of  May,  1824.  The  following  ref- 
erence to  this  meeting  is  from  the  pen  of  the  Eev.  Israel 
Pickens,  who  says : 

•'  Mr.  Donnell,  on  Saturday  evening,  made  a  general 
request  that  all  should  retire  to  the  woods  and  pray  for 


222  LIFE   AND   LABORS   OF 

the  success  of  the  meeting.  This  request  produced  an 
unusual  effect  upon  my  mind.  I  had  been  under  convic- 
tion for  some  months,  but  my  efforts,  uj)  to  tliis  time, 
seemed  to  be  unavaiUng.  1  had  never  seen  Mr.  Donnell 
before,  and  so  soon  as  he  arose  in  the  pulpit,  I  was  struck 
with  his  appearance.  His  remarks,  in  connection  with 
the  request,  were  very  appropriate  and  impressive,  and 
I  went  with  the  multitude  to  pray,  and  returned  with 
an  increased  purpose  to  seek  religion.  On  Sabbath,  Mr. 
Donnell  preached  a  very  powerful  sermon,  on  the  valley 
of  dry  bones ;  and  on  that  night  I  embraced  religion ; 
and  r  have  ever  regarded  him  as  the  means  of  my  sub- 
mission to  Christ." 

Mr.  Donnell  was  in  full  sympathy  with  the  foreign 
missionary  enterprise,  from  the  commencement  of  his 
ministry ;  but  the  infancy  of  his  church  forbade  a  i">rac- 
tical  development  of  his  feelings.  Indeed,  the  great  re- 
vival of  1800,  at  the  beginning  of  which  he  was  con- 
verted, was  the  dawn  of  the  foreign  missionary  spirit 
upon  the  churches  of  America.  Isolated  efforts  had 
been  previously  made,  by  Elliott,  Brainard,  and  others, 
to  convert  the  heathen ;  but  there  was  nothing  like  a 
general  interest  felt  on  the  subject.  In  1801,  the  year 
after  Mr.  Donnell's  conversion,  Samuel  J.  Mills  obtained 
relitjcion,  and  fixed  his  heart  on  the  work  of  a  foreign 
missionary ;  and  history  will  ever  award  to  him  the 
honor  of  being  the  first  mover  in  forming  the  American 
Board  of  Foreign  Missions.  Soon  after  his  conversion, 
he  became  a  student  of  Williams  college,  and  dis'closed 


KEY.  ROBERT   DONNELL.  223 

his  missionary  feelings  to  Gordon  Hull  and  James  Rich- 
ards, and  to  his  astonishment,  as  well  as  gratification, 
he  found  that  their  minds  had  been  turned  in  the  same 
direction  as  his  own.  Those  three  young  men  were  in 
the  hvcb'it  of  retiring  frequently  to  a  certain  hay-stacE 
for  prayer,  and  mutual  consultation  relative  to  the  work 
on  which  they  had  fixed  their  hearts.  Soon  the  mis- 
sionary spirit  they  had  imbibed,  expanded  till  it  resulted 
in  the  organization,  in  1810,  of'the  American  Board. 

Mr.  Donnell,  in  the  meantime,  was  diligently  employed 
as  a  home  missionary,  planting  churches  and  introducing 
men  into  the  ministr}^,  preparatory  to  a  commencement 
of  labor  in  the  foreign  field ;  and  so  soon  as  numerical 
strength  justified  it,  he  called  the  attention  of  the  church 
to  the  duty  of  sending  the  Gospel  to  the  heathen.  Here 
is  one  of  his  appeals : 

"  Our  church  is  not  doing  all  she  can  to  promote  the 
cause  of  Christ  in  our  great  missionary  field  at  home — 
the  valley  of  the  Mississippi.  The  whole  world  is  now 
a  missionary  field,  white  unto  the  harvest.  Some  are 
doing  but  little  for  the  heathen,  for  want,  as  they  say,  of 
a  suitable  system  of  operation.  I  will  not  say  we  have 
the  best  system ;  I  believe  it  can  be  greatly  improved ; 
but  this  must  be  done  practically.  Our  General  Assem- 
bly is  a  missionary  society,  and  has  its  missionary  board  • 
and  there  are  regular  channels  of  communication  to  that 
board  from  all  the  congregations.  He  that  wants  to  aid 
the  cause  of  missions,  can  find  a  way  to  do  it.  May  the 
Lord  stir  us  all  up  to  suitable  action." 


224  LIFE   AND   LABORS   OP 

Mr.  Donnell  gave  an  unqualified  expression  of  his  feel- 
ings in  favor  of  circuit  preaching,  hut  a  short  time  before 
he  died,  by  saying,  he  "  regarded  that  mode  of  preaching 
as  one  of  the  most  valuable  auxiliaries  of  the  church,  and 
desired  that  it  should  be  revived  in  every  Presbytery 
where  it  had  been  discontinued,  and  that  new  life  and 
energy  might  be  infused  into  it  where  it  was  still  prac- 
ticed." 

No  man  was  better  prepared  to  give  a  correct  opinion 
relative  to  the  advantages  of  circuit  preaching.  He  had 
himself,  for  several  years,  in  the  earlier  part  of  his  min- 
istry, been  a  circuit-rider ;  so  had  all  his  cotemporaries. 
The  following  is  a  brief  reference  to  them,  by  Mr.  E. 
Currey : 

"  In  the  year  1805,  we  were  made  glad  by  a  visit  from 
Eev.  James  Parr,  who  was  traveling  through  the  coun- 
try, seeking  the  destitute,  and  leaving  appointments  for 
circuit  preaching.  On  the  day  appointed,  Rev.  Samuel 
King  came  to  my  father's,  in  Williamson  county,  Tenn., 
and  preached  with  such  life  and  power,  that  it  caused 
considerable  rejoicing  in  the  house.  I  recollect  a  very 
wicked  old  man  started  off,  apparently  in  a  great  rage, 
and  said  he  would  as  leave  be  among  a  pack  of  wolves, 
as  at  such  a  meeting.  Poor  man !  in  a  few  days  after 
he  was  a  corpse.  I  have  often  thought  of  his  wicked 
look  when  he  left.  Next  to  King,  came  Alexander  An- 
derson, a  man  of  sober  habits  and  pleasant  conversation, 
of  whom  it  was  said,  he  had  not  an  enemy  on  earth. 
Then  followed  David  Foster,  a  heart-searching  preacher. 


REV.  ROBERT   DONNELL.  225 

who  could  paint  the  hypocrite  in  glaring  colors.  After 
him,  came  Thomas  Calhonn,  who  was  called  by  some 
Boanerges ;  othei's  said  he  taught  as  one  having  author- 
ity, and  not  as  the  Scribes.  Then  came  James  B.  Porter, 
a  most  soothing  minister  of  the  Gospel,  and  well  calcu- 
lated to  do  much  good  in  the  church.  After  him,  came 
Alexander  Chapman,  a  man  of  serene  countenance  and 
pleasant  address,  calculated  to  promote  peace  and  har- 
mony on  the  circuit.  Then  followed  Robert  Donnell, 
who  was  noted  for  his  wisdom  and  zeal.  Then  came 
William  Bumpus,  a  man  that  was  severe  on  the  infidel 
and  skeptic ;  who  could  trace  them  to  all  their  lurking- 
places.  After  him,  Robert  Bell,  a  meek  man,  and  ac- 
ceptable preacher.  Then  followed  Robert  Guthrie,  a 
great  reasoner.  Then  came  Hugh  Kirkpatrick,  who 
dwelt  much  on  the  prophecies." 

To  the  itinerating  system,  Cumberland  Presbyterian- 
ism  is,  under  God,  principally  indebted  for  its  early  pros- 
perity. Many  of  the  old  congregations,  yet  living  and 
flourishing  in  the  great  valley  of  the  Mississippij  can 
bear  testimony  to  the  truth  of  this  statement.  Ala- 
bama, Tennessee,  Kentucky,  Indiana,  Illinois,  Missis- 
sippi and  Arkansas,  are  all  still  feeling  the  effects  of 
circuit  preaching. 

Mr.  Donnell,  in  company  with  the  late  Rev.  Thomas 
Calhoun,  Sr.,  went  on  a  preaching  tour  to  East  Tenn- 
essee, in  1818 ;  and  it  will  be  in  place  here  to  refer  to 
the  results  of  that  expedition.     The  following  account 

I  find  in  the  "  Life  of  Rev.  George  Donnell,"  p.  157  : 
29  — 


226  LIFE   AND   LABORS   OF 

"  They  had  sent  on  a  series  of  appointments,  and 
when  they  reached  the  first  one,  at  Washington,  they 
found  a  vast  multitude  congregated  in  a  grove — there 
being  no  house  in  the  phice  of  sufficient  capacity  to 
receive  all  that  had  assembled.  Mr.  Donnell  preached, 
expounding  the  distinctive  doctrines  of  the  new  church 
with  a  lucidness  and  suavity  that  enchained  the  multi- 
tude for  two  hours ;  then  closing  with  a  pathos  and 
solemnity  that  moved  the  hearts  of  all. 

"  The  assembly  was  bathed  in  tears ;  expressions  of 
rapturous  joy  welled  out  from  many  christian  hearts  ; 
while  sighs  and  groans  heaved  the  bosoms  of  sinners, 
who  had  never  before  been  known  to  manifest  any  reli- 
gious interest.  This  was  the  first  sermon  ever  preached 
by  a  Cumberland  Presbyterian  in  East  Tennessee. 

"  From  Washington,  the  evangelists  passed  to  Mor- 
gantown.  Here  both  preached  to  a  large  assembly ; 
much  excitement  prevailed,  and  many  seemed  to  be 
amazed  at  the  novelty  and  the  solemnity  of  the  scene. 
The  next  appointment  was  on  Baker's  creek,  where 
the  congregation  were  interested  with  the  impressive 
manner  of  the  speaker,  and  the  reasonableness  of  the 
doctrines.  On  Sabbath,  Donnell  preached  at  Mary- 
ville,  in  Dr.  Anderson's  church.  The  audience  w  is 
convulsed  with  feeling.  Descending  from  the  pulpit, 
singing  as  no  other  man,  even  in  that  day  of  song,  could 
sing,  and  shaking  hands  with  the  people,  some  shouted 
for  joy,  and  many  flocked  ai'ound  him,  bidding  him  a 
cordial  welcome,  and  entreating  him  to  make  another 


REV.  ROBERT   DONNELL.  227 

appointment.  Calhoun  preached  the  next  day  to  a 
crowded  house,  and  great  solemnity  pervaded  the  au- 
dience. Donnell  preached  the  day  following,  at  Mr. 
Houston's,  a  few  miles  in  the  country.  Some  of  the 
old  men  shouted  for  jo3^  Dr.  Anderson  called  on  one 
of  them  to  pray — hoping,  as  it  was  thought,  to  stop  the 
shouting.  But  the  old  man  prayed  with  such  power 
and  heavenly-mindedness,  that  the  shouting  greatly 
increased,  and  the  Doctor  was  constrained  to  let  the 
Spirit'work  in  his  own  way. 

"From  Maryville,  they  proceed  to  Knoxville,  and 
preached  to  a  very  attentive  and  interesting  audience ; 
and  lodged  with  Dr.  Nelson,  by  whom  they  were 
kindly  entertained.  Passing  to  Campbell's  Station, 
Mr.  Donnell  preached  with  unusual  power  and  spirit. 
Great  excitement  prevailed  ;  some  shouted,  and  others 
were  affected  with  the  jerks.  One  man  was  jerked 
under  the  benches,  and  continued  jerking  while  under 
there,  till  he  was  extricated  by  his  friends. 

"  This  strange  affection  was  common  in  East  Tenn- 
essee, as  elsewhere,  during  the  prevalence  of  the  great 
revival  in  1800 ;  and  had  been  occasionally  witnessed 
from  that  date  up  to  the  visit  of  Donnell  and  Calhoun,  in 
1818.  It  is  said  that  Dr.  Samuel  Doak,  who  was  much 
prejudiced  against  the  exercises,  was  sometimes  sub- 
jected to  it;  and  that,  on  one  occasion,  while  in  the 
pulpit,  he  was  seized  with  a  paroxysm,  and  jerked  so 
violently  as  to  throw  his  wig  from  his  head  into  the 
conffregation. 


228  LIFE  AND   LABORS   OF 

''  From  Campbell's  Station,  the  missionaries  passed  to 
a  vacant  church  on  Bull  Run,  where  Calhoun  preached 
with  such  power,  as  to  leave  an  impression  that  subse- 
quently resulted  in  the  organization  of  a  Cumberland 
Presbyterian  church  at  that  place.  At  Kingston,  Don- 
nell  preached  to  a  vast  multitude,  assembled  in  a  grove. 
Grreat  excitement  prevailed  in  the  congregation,  and  at 
the  close  of  the  sermon,  Calhoun  rose  from  a  sick  bed, 
and,  with  a  fever  upon  him,  delivered  a  most  powerful 
exhortation.  Donnell  preached  the  next  day  at  Post 
Oak  Springs,  and  as  Calhoun  was  still  sick,  they  set 
out  for  home,  traveling  slowly — Donnell  preaching  at 
Washington,  and  other  places,  on  the  road." 

The  following  incident,  which  occurred  during  this 
preaching  tour,  is  related  by  the  Eev.  J.  B.  Logan, 
whose  father  was  present  at  the  meeting  where  it  took 
place : 

"Messrs.  Donnell  and  Calhoun  had  sent  on  a  request 
to  the  session  for  the  liberty  of  preaching  on  a  certain 
da}"  in  what  was  called  the  old  Baker's  Creek  church. 
Quite  a  number  of  respectable  families  belonged  to 
the  congregation,  though  somewhat  rigid  in  their  no- 
tions of  Presbyterianism,  customs  of  the  fathers,  &c. 
When  the  request  reached  them,  the  elders  held  a 
meeting  on  the  subject;  and  after  some  discussion,  it 
was  agreed  that,  as  the  appointment  was  on  a  week- 
day, the  church  might  be  occupied.  When  the  day 
arrived,  there  was  a  large  congregation  in  attendance  ; 
but  strange  to  sa}',  the  elders  and  old  members  of  the 


REV.  ROBERT   DONNELL.  229 

church,  for  the  most  part,  refused  to  go  into  the  meet- 
ing-house, for  fear  they  might  encourage  heresy,  &e. 
But  their  pews  were  filled  by  the  young  people  of  the 
neighborhood,  and  with  strangers.  It  was  the  custom 
of  the  times  to  have  two  sermons  in  succession.  Cal- 
houn preached  first.  My  father,  who  was  then  a  young 
man,  was  outside  of  the  church,  standing  by  the  door, 
unable  to  get  a  scat  in  the  large  house.  On  the  other 
side  of  the  door,  stood  one  of  the  elders.  As  Calhoun 
advanced  in  his  subject,  the  old  elder  moved  up  a  little 
closer  to  the  door.  The  speaker  preached  with  great 
fervor  and  eloquence,  and  closed  with  the  tear  drops  in 
many  eyes,  and  a  profound  impression  for  good  in  the 
minds  of  the  vast  audience.  The  old  elder,  in  the 
meantime,  had  gotten  inside  the  door,  and  was  stand- 
ing in  the  aisle. 

"When  Donnell  rose  to  follow,  there  seemed  to  be 
depicted  in  many  countenances  a  feeling  of  regret,  for 
they  evidently  thought  his  eifort  would  be  far  inferior 
to  the  one  just  closed.  It  was  in  Donnell's  palmiest 
days.  He  rose  in  the  pulpit  with  great  solemnity  and 
dignity,  and  made  one  of  his  happiest  efforts.  At  the 
close  of  his  sermon,  he  said  he  expected  to  get  to 
heaven,  and  wished  to  know  how  many  of  those  pres- 
ent felt  a  sure  evidence  that  they  would  meet  h\n\  and 
all  God's  people  there  ?  Dui-ing  the  progi'ess  of  the  dis- 
course, our  elder  had;  insensibly  to  himself,  advanced 
slowly  up  the  aisle,  keeping  his  eyes  riveted  on  the 
speaker.      The   eager   listeners   behind    had   crowded 


230  LIFE   AND    LABORS   OP 

close  on  his  heels.  Finally,  Mr.  Donnell,  descending 
from  the  lofty  pulpit,  proposed  that  every  one  present, 
who  felt  bound  for  heaven,  should  meet  him  before  the 
pulpit,  aad  give  him  their  hand.  The  good  old  elder 
could  stand  it  no  longer ;  he  met  the  preacher  half 
way  up  the  steps,  and  exclaimed  at  the  top  of  his 
voice,  clasping  the  minister  by  the  hand,  and  turning 
round,  facing  the  and'ience,'  Brethren,'  said  he,  ^  we  are 
all  wrong,  and  these  people  are  right,  for  I  feel  the  evidence 
in  my  breast  to-day,'  That  elder  afterward  left  the  old 
church,  and  with  others,  joined  in  heartily  with  the 
Cumberlands,  and  lived  for  many  years  a  very  worthy, 
energetic  and  devoted  member  and  elder  of  the  Cum- 
berland Presbyterian  church.  His  name  is  yet  familiar 
to  many  Tennesseeans." 

Mr.  Donnell  had,  by  his  own  labors,  made  full  proof 
of  the  practical  benefits  of  circuit  preaching,  and  lived 
to  see  the  unhappy  effects  of  its  discontinuance  ;  and 
after  duly  weighing  both  sides  of  the  question,  in  the 
light  of  long  and  close  observation,  he  says :  "  Circuit 
preaching  is  a  valuable  auxiliary  to  the  church,  and 
should  be  revived  and  maintained  in  every  Presbytery." 
Mr.  Ewing  also  bore  testimony,  on  his  dying  bed,  to  the 
importance  of  this  method  of  preaching,  and  in  his  will 
left  $1,000  to  the  church,  the  interest  of  which  is  to  be 
applied  to  the  support  of  circuit  preaching.  This  be- 
quest was  made  in  full  view  of  the  footprints  of  Rev. 
R.  D.  Morrow,  and  others,  as  circuit  riders  in  Missouri, 
through  whose  instrumentality  many  large  and  useful 


REV.  ROBERT   DOxNNELL.  231 

congregations  had  been  collected  and  organized.  Mr. 
Morrow  was  the  pioneer  of  Cumberlandism  in  that 
State — supported  for  a  time  by  an  association  of  ladies 
of  old  Logan  Presbytery. 

It  would  be  useless  to  attempt  to  prove,  by  abstract 
reasoning,  the  importance  of  circuit  preaching.  Facts 
are  stronger  than  arguments.  It  is  sometimes  said,  I 
know,  that  the  itinerating  system  is  only  adapted  to 
new  countries  and  sparsely  settled  neighborhoods  ;  this 
is  a  mistake.  It  is  adapted  to  all  countries,  Avhether 
old  or  new,  not  yet  occujjied  by  congregations  able  to 
support  settled  pastors.  There  is  not  a  country  now 
in  the  valley  of  the  MississljDpi,  where  circuit  preaching 
might  not  be  successfully  introduced.  But  the  question 
is,  how  can  it  be  revived  and  maintained?  The  diffi- 
culty is  not  owing  to  a  want  of  pfeachers,  or  a  disin- 
clination on  their  part  to  ride  and  preach.  Many  arc 
without  any  special  charge,  and  would  be  glad  to  de- 
vote their  whole  time  to  a  circuit.  How  to  raise  the 
means  to  support  them,  is  the  diflicult  question.  Settle 
this  •practically^  and  every  Presbytery  will  be  supplied 
with  circuit  preaching. 


LIFE   AND   LABORS   OF 


CHAPTER  XXI. 

REMINISCENCES   AND   REFLECTIONS.— CONTINUED. 

Laments  the  Instability  of  the  Pastoral  Relations— Origin  of  Camp- 
meetings— Their  Plainness  when  first  Introduced— Regrets  their 
present  want  of  original  Simplicity— His  Influence  in  the  Judica- 
tories of  the  Church. 

Mr.  Donnell  was  also  a  warm  friend  of  a  settled 
ministry.  In  conversation,  when  on  his  death-bed, 
with  Mr.  Calhoun,  Jr.,  he  lamented  "that  so  few  con- 
gregations were  supplied  with  pastors,  and  that  the 
relation,  when  formed,  was  not  more  permanent."  This 
is  certainly  much  to  be  desired  ;  but  the  continuance  of 
the  pastoral  connection  requires  the  convenience  of 
both  preacher  and  people.  Both  must  be  pleased,  each 
with  the  other ;  and  it  depends  greatly  with  the  one, 
what  shall  be  the  other's  desires  and  feelings.  Either 
can  show  such  a  spirit,  and  exhibit  such  conduct,  as 
will  produce  a  disruj)tion  ;  and  either  can  do  very  much 
toward  rendering  the  union  desirable  and  permanent. 
But  more  of  this  hereafter.  The  evils  of  an  unsettled 
ministry  first  claim  attention. 

The  expense  of  moving  from  place  to  place,  by  a 
roving,  unsettled  ministry,  is  a  matter  of  no  small  con- 
sequence. But  a  mere  waste  of  dollars  and  cents,  is  a 
minor  consideration,  when  compared  with  othqi-  evils 
involved   in   the   temporary  settlement   of  ministers. 


REV.  ROBERT   DON  NELL.  233 

Mutual  confidence  and  affection  between  pastor  and 
people,  so  indispensable  to  ministerial  success,  are  not 
formed  in  a  day,  but  result  from  a  protracted  acquaint- 
ance and  kind  feelings  toward  each  other.  A  strange 
preacher  may,  and  often  does,  succeed  in  attracting  the 
attention  of  a  community,  and  is  the  means  of  a  power- 
ful revival  of  religion;  but  he  is  not  the  man  to  develop 
the  piety  of  a  congregation  in  the  practical  duties  of  re- 
ligion. This  requires  the  i^ermanent  pastor,  who  knows 
the  people  and  their  circumstances,  and  shows  himself 
ready  and  willing  at  all  times  to  weep  with  them  that 
weep,  and  to  rejoice  with  them  that  rejoice.  Scenes  of 
affiiction,  above  all  other  places,  afford  rich  opportuni- 
ties to  a  pastor  for  cultivating  and  gaining  the  affections 
and  confidence  of  his  people ;  and  the  longer  these  op- 
portunities are  enjoyed  and  rightly  improved,  the 
higher  he  rises  in  public  estimation,  and  the  more 
ample  become  his  facilities  for  usefulness  in  the  com- 
munity. 

A  true  history  of  the  various  causes  that  separate 
pastor  aad  people,  would  doubtless  tell  a  sad  story  of 
the  frailty  of  human  nature.  The  preacher  himself  is 
not  always  innocent.  On  first  entering  the  pulpit,  he 
attracts,  it  may  be,  much  attention,  and  excites  high 
expectations ;  but  soon  the  old  stock  of  sermons,  al- 
ready prepared,  is  exhausted, .and  he,  through  mental 
indolence,  fails  to  make  new  ones.  The  people,  dis- 
covering that  they  were  deceived  respecting  the  intel- 
lectual resources  of  their  pastor,  soon  indicate  dissatis- 
30— 


234  LIFE   AND   LABORS   OF 

faction,  and  thus  a  rupture  commences.  The  preacher, 
seeing  that  he  fails  to  meet  public  expectations,  be- 
comes dissatisfied  with  himself,  and,  of  course,  unhappy 
and  restless ;  and  a  resignation  is  soon  tendered  and 
accepted.  Indefatigable  study  on  the  part  of  the  pas- 
tor, is  the  only  remedy  for  this  evil.  No  man  can  sus- 
tain himself  in  the  pulpit,  without  hard  study  out  of 
it.  The  advice  of  the  late  pious  Christmas  Evans,  to 
a  young  preacher,  will  be  in  place  liere.     He  says : 

"I  am  old,  my  dear  boy,  and  you  are  just  entering 
the  ministry.  Let  me  now  and  here  tell  you  one  thing, 
and  commend  it  to  your  attention  and  memory.  All 
the  ministers  that  I  have  ever  known,  who  have  fallen 
into  disgrace,  or  into  uselessness,  have  been  idle  men.  An 
idle  man  is  in  the  way  of  every  temptation.  Tempta- 
tion has  not  to  seek  him  ;  he  is  at  the  corner  of  the 
street,  ready  and  waiting  for  it.  In  the  case  of  a  min- 
ister of  the  Gospel,  this  peril  is  multiplied  by  his  posi- 
tion ;  his  neglected  duties;  the  temptations  peculiar  to 
his  condition  and  his  superior  susceptibility.  Remem- 
ber this :  stick  to  your  book.  I  am  never  much  afraid  of 
a  young  minister,  when  I  know  that  he  can,  and  does, 

fairly  sit  down  to  his  book.     There  is  Mr. ,  of  such 

unhappy  temper,  and  who  has  such  a  love  to  meddle 
with  everything ;  he  would  long  ago  have  been  utterly 
wrecked,  but  his  habits  of  industry  saved  him.  Let 
no  merchant  in  the  town — no  lawyer  or  physician  of 
your  acquaintance — no  farmer  of  your  parish,  be  more 
industrious  than  you  in  their  calling.     Give  not  a  day 


REV.  ROBERT   DONNELL.  235 

of  your  life  but  for  its  work.  Industry  will  keep  you 
always  busy,  and  always  at  leisure.  It  will  give  you 
time  for  everything,  and  enable  you  to  do  everything 
in  its  time,  and  to  perfect  everything  you  undertake. 
It  will  aid  you  in  writing  short  sermons.  It  will  bless 
you  and  your  people,  and  the  church,  in  a  thousand 
ways.  An  example  for  your  imitation,  you  will  find 
in  Luther,  Calvin,  Baxter,  Weslej^ ;  in  every  man,  in 
every  department  of  life,  who  has  risen  to  high  posi- 
tion among  his  fellows.  Shepherd,  himself  a  great 
preacher,  used  to  say,  'God  will  curse  that  man's  la- 
bors who  goes  idly  up  and  down  all  the  week,  and  then 
goes  into  his  study  on  Saturday.'  " 

But  the  blame  is  not  all  on  one  side  for  the  frequent 
changes  of  the  pastoral  relation.  The  people  are  justly 
chargeable  with  a  large  share.  It  too  often  happens 
that,  though  their  preacher  studies  day  and  night  to 
render  their  pulpit  attractive,  and  to  present  in  his 
sermons  "things  both  new  and  old,"  he  fails  to  hold 
their  attention.  Many,  so  soon  as  the  novelty  of  the 
man  wears  off,  forsake  his  church,  and  either  remain  at 
home  on  the  Sabbath,  or  become  mere  rovers,  first  to 
one  house  of  worship,  then  to  another,  with  itching 
ears,  merely  to  compare  the  talents  of  ministers.  When 
their  pastor  enters  the  pulpit,  with  a  sermon  arranged, 
perhaps  with  special  reference  to  their  spiritual  neces- 
sities, he  finds  their  seats  unoccupied.  Church  mem- 
bers are  also  often  very  remiss  in  attending  weekly 
prayer-meetings,  and  their  absence  contributes  no  little 


236  LIFE   AND   LABORS    OF 

to  the  discouragement  of  the  pastor.  He  is  expected 
to  be  present,  regardless  of  all  obstacles  ;  but  a  slight 
excuse  will  ease  the  conscience  of  the  laity  in  remain- 
ing at  home.  How  discouraging  to  lecture  and  pray, 
with  little  else  than  empty  seats  before  him !  Minis- 
ters of  the  Gospel,  sustaining  no  special  relation  to  the 
pulpit,  but  living  in  the  congregation,  often  chill  the 
heart  of  the  pastor,  by  their  non-attendance  at  prayer- 
meeting.  Feeling  no  personal  responsibility  for  the 
religious  state  of  the  congregation,  they  consult  conve- 
nience and  inclination  on  the  subject  of  going ;  and  if 
they  have  families,  they  fall  under  the  influence  of  their 
example,  and  the  infection  spreads  to  other  families  in 
the  immediate  vicinity.  No  pastor  can  long  bear  up 
under  the  discoui-agement  of  seeing  his  congregation 
inattentive  to  the  public  means  of  grace,  whether  it  be 
preaching  on  the  Sabbath,  or  the  weekly  prayer-meet- 
ing. He  invariably  feels  that  his  labors  are  not  appre- 
ciated, and  a  chang-o  of  location  becomes  a  subject  of 
thought. 

Another  cause  of  discontent  to  the  pastor,  is  a  failure 
on  the  part  of  the  people  to  support  him.  No  men, 
possessing  the  abilities  of  preachers,  labor  for  less  com- 
pensation, and  still  the}'  often  fail  to  realize  the  salary 
promised  ;  and  hence,  necessity  compels  them  to  resign 
their  charge. 

It  is  conceded  on  all  hands,  that  camp-meetings  first 
occurred  in  Logan  county,  Kentucky,  among  the  revi- 
val party  in  the  Presbyterian  church,  that  subsequently 


REV.  ROBERT   DONNELL.  237 

formed  the  Cumberland  Presbj^terian  cliurch.  The  late 
Hugh  Stevenson, -of  Franklin,  Ky.,  informed  the  writer 
many  years  ago,  that  his  father  was  the  first  man  that 
ever  used  boards  at  a  camp-meeting,  in  preparing  a 
shelter.  I  think  it  was  at  old  Eed  river  meeting-house, 
in  Logan  county. 

Mr.  Donnell,  in  conversation  with  Mr.  Calhoun,  in 
his  last  illness,  stated  that  "  the  first  shelters  used  at 
those  meetings  were  covered  wagons  and  cloth  tents. 
Next,  rail  pens  were  built,  and  covered  with  boards. 
Then  log  and  frame  huts  were  provided,  and  even 
brick  cabins  were,  in  some  .instances,  erected  for  con- 
venience." In  the  early  histor}^  of  camp-meetings,  he 
observed,  simplicity  was  much  studied  by  all  concerned. 
The  first  day  was  uniformly  observed  as  a  season  of 
prayer  and  fasting,  and  the  plainest  of  diet  provided 
throughout  the  occasion  ;  while  everything  like  osten- 
tatious display  was  carefully  avoided.  Preaching  on 
Friday  was  generally  addressed  to  christians — often  on 
the  subject  of  prayer,  and  other  duties  connected  with 
the  meeting.  On  Saturday,  ministers  generally  dwelt 
on  human  depravity;  and  on  Sabbath,  the  principal 
topic  of  the  pulpit  was  the  plan  of  salvation.  On  Mon- 
day, appeals  were  made  to  sinners,  and  instructions 
given  for  the  purpose  of  leading  the  penitent  to  believe 
on  Christ.  The  meeting  always  closed  on  Tuesday 
morning,  with  an  exhortation  to  those  converted  on 
the  occasion,  and  young  christians  generally. 

Mr.  Donnell  lamented  that  camp-meetings  had  gi'oatly 


238  LIFE   AND   LABORS   OF 

"  degenerated  from  their  original  simplicity,  and  conse- 
quently that  their  usefulness  had  much  diminished ; 
but  thought  they  might  still  be  rendered  profitable  in 
many  places — particularly  in  a  thinly  settled  country, 
where  a  preached  Gospel  was  not  regularly  enjoj^ed." 

The  view  of  these  meetings,  as  expressed  by  Mr.  Don- 
nell,  is  now  the  popular  feeling  of  the  church,  and  the 
tendency  of  public  sentiment  is  to  supercede  them  by 
protracted  meetings,  without  camping  on  the  ground. 
These  meetings  can  only  serve,  however,  as  an  imper- 
fect substitute  for  camp-meetings  ;  still,  unless  the  lat- 
ter can  be  reclaimed  from  the  perversion  and  abuse 
that  attend  them,  perhaps  it  would  be  better  that  they 
should  give  place  altogether  to  protracted  meetings — 
though  the  latter  are  not  so  well  adapted  to  the  laws 
of  mind  as  the  former,  besides  being  attended  with 
more  labor  and  expense  to  the  community. 

The  understanding  too,  that  protracted  meetings  are 
to  continue  for  a  time  indefinite,  renders  it  more  difficult 
to  arouse  christians  to  action,  and  to  bring  sinners  to 
the  point  of  submission  to  Christ.  Sometimes,  a  week 
or  more  of  hard  preaching  must  be  done,  before  any 
signs  of  a  revival  ajjpear.  Then,  after  preachers  are 
exhausted,  and  duties  elsewhere,  perhaps,  are  demand- 
ing attention,  the  meeting  must  be  continued  a  week 
or  ten  days  longer.  Camp-meetings,  in  their  earlier 
history,  were  always  confined  to  four  days  and  nights, 
which  prevented  a  postponement  of  effort;  consequent- 
ly, as  much  good  was  generally  "accomplished  m  four 


REV.  ROBERT   DONNELL.  239 

days  and  nights,  as  is  now  done  at  a  protracted  meet- 
ing in  ten  or  fifteen. 

President  Anderson  says  :  "  I  never  knew  Mr.  Don- 
nell's  equal  as  a  Presbyter.  Though  enjoying  a  degree 
of  confidence  among  his  brethren  that  might  have 
placed  him  in  a  position  to  dictate  to  them,  he  had  no 
ambition  to  be  a  leader,  nor  was  he  ever  known  to 
press  the  adoption  of  a  measure  by  the  weight  of  his 
personal  influence.  He  never  sought  reputation,  nor 
to  render  himself  conspicuous  ;  never  made  what  inight 
be  called  a  set  speech  ;  was  usually  silent  when  matters 
of  trivial  consequence  were  under  discussion." 

The  writer  recollects  that  Mr.  Donnell  once  remarked 
to  him  in  an  undertone,  in  the  General  Assembly,  when 
speeches  were  made  upon  matters  of  no  moment,  that 
his  custom  was  to  gua"rd  and  preserve  the  great  princi- 
ples of  the  church,  and  let  the  younger  members  dis- 
pute about  little  things.  But  President  Anderson  con- 
tinues :  "  When  he  felt  it  to  be  his  duty  to  speak,  it 
was  in  a  subdued,  conversational  tone,  always  avoiding 
everything  like  display,  and  never  retorting  upon  an 
ojDponent.  I  never  knew  him  excited  in  debate,  or  lose 
that  calmness  of  feeling  which  results  from  conscious 
strength  of  argument. 

"When  party  animosity  or  a  spirit  of  rivalry  seemed 
likely  to  arise  in  debate,  he  invariably  interposed  as 
mediator,  pouring  oil  on  the  troubled  waters,  endeavor- 
ing to  soothe  the  wounded  feelings,  and  to  restrain  the 
belligerent ;  and  such  was  the  general  respect  felt  for 


240  LIFE   AND    LABORS   OP 

his  weight  of  character,  that  no  one  thought  of  assail- 
ing his  feelings  in  discussion." 

Mr.  Donnell  was,  perhaps,  in  some  instances,  too  con- 
servative in  the  judicatories  of  the  church;  preferring 
to  maintain  an  apparent  neutral  position,  rather  than 
take  sides  with  either  party  in  debate.  The  following 
incident  will  explain  what  I  mean.  In  1833,  at  the 
General  Assembly  in  the  city  of  Nashville,  a  very  ex- 
citing debate  arose,  respecting  old  Cumberland  college. 
As  the  discussion  advanced,  the  excitement  increased  ; 
but  Mr.  Donnell,  rather  to  the  annoyance  of  both  par- 
ties, remained  silent.  One  speaker  after  another  ad- 
dressed the  Assembly,  and  at  the  close  of  each  speech, 
a  pause  ensued,  and  all  eyes  tui-ned  to  Mr.  Donnell,  as 
though  he  would  certainly  speak  next.  Still  he  re- 
mained on  his  seat.  At  length'  Col.  Smith,  father  of 
Mr.  Donnell's  first  wife,  made  almost  a  direct  appeal  to 
him ;  fixing  his  eyes  upon  him,  he  said :  "  I  want  to 
hear  from  some  of  our  more  experienced  members  on 
this  very  difiicult  and  perplexing  question."  When  he 
sat  down,  after  a  moment's  pause,  and  amid  the  almost 
breathless  silence  of  the  members,  Mr.  Donnell  arose ; 
but  instead  of  speaking,  called  on  the  house  to  join  him 
in  prayer;  and  a  more  solemn  and  appropriate  prayer 
I  never  heard  from  the  lij)s  of  man.  Disputants  on 
both  sides,  arose  from  their  knees  with  subdued  feel- 
ings. A  general  calm  pervaded  the  Assembly,  and  the 
question  was  soon  disposed  of. 

In  this  particular  case,  perhaps  the  course  pursued 


REV.  ROBERT   DONNELL.  241 

by  Mr.  Donnell  was  judicious ;  still,  it  was  believed 
that  he  occasionally  erred  by  remaining  silent  in  the 
midst  of  exciting  debate,  when  he  ought  to  have 
spoken.  The  probability,  however,  is,  that  more  error 
is  ordinarily  committed  in  deliberative  bodies  by  speak- 
ing too  much  than  too  little. 

It  is  said  that  Dr.  Witherspoon  rarely  spoke  in  the 
judicatories  of  the  church,  and  his  speeches,  when 
made,  were  always  short.  He  generally  delayed  hi!< 
remarks  till  all  the  facts,  on  both  sides  of  the  question, 
were  presented  ;  when  he  would  sum  up  the  testimony 
and  arguments  on  each  side,  and  seldom  failed  to  close 
the  debate.  Thus,  like  Mr.  Donnell,  he  moved  as  a 
kind  of  "  halnnce-ivheel"  in  the  judicatory. 


31— 


242  LIFE   AND   LABORS    OF 


CHAPTER  XXII. 

MR.  DONNELL   IN    THE   PULPIT. 

First  Sight  of  liiin  in  the  Pulpit  peculiarly  Impressive — In  the  Pulpit 
at  Russellville,  Ky.— Reminiscence  of  him  in  the  Pulpit  by  Rev.  C. 
Haynes— By  Rev.  J.  M.  Penick— By  Rev.  Joel  Knight— By  Rev.  M. 
Priest— Bj^  Rev.  J.  N.  Edmouston— By  Rev.  Samuel  McSpedden— By 
Rev.  Isaac  Shook— By  Rev.  James  H.  Shields— By  Rev.  W.  Rolston 
—By  Rev.  J.  C.  Provine— By  Col.  J.  S.  Topii— By  Rev.  A.  J.  Steel— By 
James  McCord,  Esq. 

I  NEVER  saw  a  mua  whose  personal  appearance  was 
better  adapted  to  fill  the  pulpit  with  dignity,  than  Mr, 
Donnell's.  A  stranger,  seeing  him  for  the  first  time  in 
the  sacred  desk,  never  failed  to  be  particularly  struck 
with  his  appearance.  The  first  time  the  writer  ever 
saw  him,  was  at  a  Synodical  meeting  in  Eussellville, 
Kentucky,  before  the  Synod  was  divided,  and  the  Gen- 
eral Assembly  formed.  He  was  in  the  act  of  rising  to 
preach  the  oj)eniiig  sermon  when  I  entered  the  church. 
A  solemn  dignity,  mingled  with  an  expression  of  intel- 
ligence on  his  countenance,  at  once  indicated  that  no 
ordinary  man  was  before  me.  He  was  then  in  the  full 
maturit}^  of  his  intellectual  powers,  and  high  career  of 
his  popularity.  The  service  was  introduced  by  reading 
the  well-known  hymn  of  Dr.  Watts,  commencing,  "  Go 
preach  my  Gospel,  saith  the  Lord."  On  reading  the 
line,  "  On  a  bright  cloud  to  heaven  h-e  rode,"  he  turned 
his  eyes  upward,  looking  as  though  he  actually  saw 


REV.  ROBERT   DONNELL.  243 

the  ascending  vSaviour.  Singing  being  ended,  prayer 
commenced,  which  seemed  to  be  poured  forth  from  a 
heart  that  was  the  very  sanctuary  of  devotion.  ]!^o 
redundant  expression — no  tedious  repetition  —  every 
word  appropriate,  and  uttered  as  if  the  preacher  felt 
that  he  was  talking  with  God.  I  thought  it  the  most 
complete  model  of  prayer  I  had  ever  heard — whether 
considered  in  reference  to  richness  and  appropriateness 
of  matter,  or  power  of  utterance. 

The  text  was,  "We  are  laborers  together  with  G-od." 
(J.  Cor.  in  :  9.)  The  hymn  and  pi-ayer  had  so  fixed  the 
attention  of  the  audience,  that  all  eyes  were  directed 
to  the  pulpit  when  the  text  was  read,  and  every  coun- 
tenance indicated  high  expectation.  He  was  rather 
slow  at  the  commencement  of  the  discourse ;  but  as  he 
proceeded,  he  increased  in  fervor,  and  his  delivery  be- 
came more  rapid.  A  concise  view  was  given  of  what 
God  had  done,  and  was  then  doing,  to  save  sinners,  and 
also  what  sinners  themselves  must  do  in  order  to  be 
saved.  I  thought  I  had  never  before  heard  the  line  so 
clearly  drawn  between  human  and  divine  agency  in 
man's  salvation.  The  matter  of  the  sermon  was  origi- 
nal, the  manner  bold  and  impressive,  and  the  arguments 
irresistible — so  plain  that  they  could  be  understood  by 
the  most  ignorant,  and  yet  so  rich  and  instructive  as 
to  be  enjoyed  by  the  most  cultivated  intellect ;  per- 
fectly systematic  in  arrangement  of  thought ;  no  con- 
fusion of  ideas ;  each  part  seemed  to  be  a  distinct  step 
in  the  reasoning,  and  the  main  idea  was  felt  at  once  to 


244  LIFE   AND   LABORS    OF 

be  just  so  much  of  an  advance  of  the  one  that  preceded 
it.  In  the  application,  an  appeal  Avas  made  to  minis- 
ters, respecting  their  duty  as  laborers  with  Grod  in  the 
conversion  of  sinners,  that  I  have  never  heard  excelled. 
The  effect  was  overwhelming.  To  use  the  language  of 
Gen,  Jackson,  in  reference  to  a  sermon  preached  by 
Dr.  Durbin,  the  whole  discourse  was  the  "logic  of  the 
Gospel  set  on  fire  by  the  fervid  zeal  of  devotion  to 
Christ.  All  were  awed  into  silence  and  reverence,  and 
felt  as  though  they  stood  before  the  awful  majesty  of 
the  eternal  God."  Never  before  did  a  preacher's  abili- 
ties meet  my  expectations,  when  his  fame  had  reached 
me  in  advance  of  him.  I  had  heard  of  Mr.  Donnell, 
and  formed  high  expectations;  but  in  his  first  sermon 
they  were  more  than  realized. 

He  preached  twice  afterward,  during  the  Synod,  and 
each  discourse  seemed  to  surpass  the  first.  Perhaps 
no  minister  ever  visited  Russellville,  that  attracted 
more  attention.  One  of  his  sermons  was  from  Acts 
xvi :  17 — "  These  men  are  the  servants  of  the  most 
high  God,  which  show  unto  us  the  way  of  salvation." 
A  very  eminent  lawyer  of  the  town  observed,  at  the 
close  of  the  discourse,  that  "  when  it  commenced,  the 
way  of  salvation  appeared  mysteriously  dark;  but  at 
the  close,  it  seemed  mysteriously  plain." 

It  is  said  of  Mr.  Hooker,  that  "  when  he  entered  the 
pulpit,  he  made  all  feel  that  they  were  in  the  house  of 
God,  and  at  the  same  time  looked  as.  though  he  could 
put  a  king  in  his  pocket."  No  statement  could  be 
more  descriptive  of  Mr.  Donnell  in  the  pulpit. 


REV.  ROBERT    DONNELL.  245 

While  he  was  delivering  a  sermon  in  the  city  of 
Nashville,  in  the  midst  of  the  great  revival,  out  of 
v^hich  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  church  of  that 
city  grew,  the  audience  became  deeply  affected.  The 
late  Judge  Grundy,  and  the  father  of  Hon.  E.  M.  Foster 
were  sitting  near  together,  and  were  so  overpowered 
with  the  discourse,  that  they  caught  each  other  by  the 
hand,  Judge  Grundy  audibly  exclaiming,  "  That  is  the 
truth.  Col.  Foster,  and  it  will  stand  in  the  day  of  judg- 
ment." 

There  was  nothing  in  Mr.  Donnell's  style  of  preach- 
ing, of  what  might  be  called  direct  or  personal  address 
and  apJDcal,  until  near  the  close  of  his  discourse.  A 
steady  didactic  chain  of  thought  and  argument  was 
maintained,  as  though  he  was  preparing  a  lever  for 
some  mighty  work,  and  when  he  came  to  use  it  in  a 
brief  application,  the  effect  was  often  irresistible.  The 
whole  weight  of  his  accumulated  reasoning  was  brought 
to  bear  upon  the  conscience  and  heart ;  and  many  a 
strong  man  felt  his  courage  and  insensibility  give  way 
under  it,  if  he  was  an  unbeliever ;  or  his  resolution  for 
holy  living  and  active  zeal  quickened,  if  he  was  already 
a  disciple  of  Christ. 

Several  persons  have  kindly  furnished  reminiscences 
of  their  impressions,  &c.,  the  first  time  they  ever  saw 
Mr.  Donnell  in  the  pulpit,  which  cannot  fail  to  be  in- 
teresting, particularly  to  those  who  never  saw  him ; 
and  which  will  be  better  calculated  to  preserve  some 
likeness  of  him  when  his  cotemporaries  and  acquaint- 


246  LIFE   AND   LABORS    OP 

ances  shall  all  have  passed  away,  than  anything  the 
writer  could  say. 

Eev.  Cyrus  Haynes  remarks  :  "  My  first  recollection 
of  Mr.  Donnell  was  in  1810.  I  was  then  about  five 
years  old,  but  his  dignified  manner  in  the  pulpit,  and 
in  his  social  intercourse,  made  an  impression  on  my 
mind  at  that  early  period  which  I  have  not  yet  for- 
gotten. He  had  studied  in  youth  the  rudiments  of 
vocal  music,  and  his  voice  was  wonderfully  adapted  to 
singing.  He  never  failed  to  interest  an  audience  when 
engaged  in  that  exercise.  The  hymn  of  Dr.  Watts, 
commencing,  'My  God,  my  life,  my  love,'  was  a  great 
favorite  with  him  ;  and  I  never  see  the  hymn,  or  hear 
it  sung,  without  thinking  of  Mr.  Donnell. 

"He  began  at  a  very  early  period  of  his  ministry 
delivering  a  lecture  on  the  distinctive  docti'ines  of  the 
Cumberland  Presbyterian  church.  The  first  time  1 
heard  this  lecture,  was  at  Marshal's  camp-ground,  in 
1820.  He  used  as  a  motto,  '  I  speak  as  unto  wise  men, 
judge  ye  what  I  say.'  He  showed  in  a  clear  and  most 
forcible  manner  wherein  Cumberland  Presbyterianism 
difl^ered  from  Calvinism  and  Armenianism.  A  gentle- 
man of  much  respectability  for  talents,  as  well  as  stand- 
ing in  the  Presbyterian  church,  took  exceptions  to  the 
lecture,  so  far  as  it  referred  to  Calvinism,  and  spent 
nearly  the  whole  night,  after  the  discourse  was  deliv- 
ered, in  debate  with  Mr.  Donnell,- in  a  camp.  A  few 
persons   sat   up   listening  to  them,  and  were  of  the 


REV.  ROBERT   DONNELL.  247 

opinion  that  Mr.  Donnell  was  equally  as  conclusive  in 
private  debate  as  he  had  been  in  the  pulpit. 

"  I  will  merely  add,  that  I  regarded  Mr.  Donnell  as 
one  of  the  most  deeply  pious  and  holy  men  I  ever 
knew,  and  his  usefulness  as  a  preacher  I  think  has 
rarely  been  excelled." 

Eev.  J.  M.  Penick :  "  The  first  time  I  ever  heard  Mr. 
Donnell  preach,  was  at  the  General  Assembly,  at  Elk- 
ton,  Kentucky.  His  subject  was  the  Holy  Waters — 
Ezekiel  xlvii.  Several  years  afterward,  a  prominent 
lawyer  asked  me  what  had  become  of  that  old  fisher- 
man. Knowing  to  whom  he  alluded,  I  asked  him  if 
he  had  not  forgotten  that  sermon  yet?  No,  said  he; 
and  I  shall  not  while  I  live.  He  was  an  irreligious 
man ;  but  the  reply  indicated  the  deep  impression 
made  upon  his  mind  by  the  discourse.  He  was  not 
alone :  the  sermon  made  a  lasting  impression  upon  the 
audience.  I  heard  Mr.  Donnell  preach  but  once  after- 
ward. His  text  was,  '  Examine  yourselves  whether 
ye  be  in  the  faith ;  prove  your  own  selves.  Know  ye 
not  your  own  selves,  how  that  Jesus  Christ  be  in  you, 
except  ye  be  reprobates?'  (//.  Cor.  xiii:  5.)  I  thought 
I  had  never  before  heard  the  Calvinistic  views  of  the 
doctrine  of  eternal  and  unconditional  election  and 
reprobation  so  fully  confuted." 

Eev.  Joel  Knight :  "  The  first  time  that  I  ever  saw 
Mr.  Donnell,  was  at  the  Synodical  meeting  at  Prince- 


248  LIFE   AND    LABORS    OF 

ton,  Kentucky,  in  1826.  The  Synod  was  then  the 
highest  judicatory  of  our  church.  He  preached  on 
Sunday,  and  I  regarded  the  sermon,  whether  consid- 
ered with  respect  to  matter,  manner  or  spirit,  as  one 
of  the  greatest  discourses  I  had  ever  heard ;  and  my 
opinion  then  formed  has  not  yet  changed." 

Eev.  M.  Priest:  "Mr.  Donnell  preached  with  the 
demonstration  of  the  Spirit,  and  with  power  ;  and  I 
regarded  him  as  the  greatest  preacher  of  our  church, 
if  not  the  greatest  of  the  age.  He  was  not  only  great, 
but  good.  I  fear  his  mantle  has  fallen  on  but  few  of 
his  sons  in  the  ministry.  More  than  once  I  have 
known  him  close  his  sermon  upon  his  knees,  praying 
sinners  to  become  reconciled  to  God.  He  lived  for  the 
benefit  of  mankind,  and  in  his  death  the  country  has 
lost  a  benefactor.  His  works  will  follow  hiiji,  and  in 
heaven  many  redeemed  spirits  will  hail  him  as  their 
spiritual  father." 

Rev.  J.  N.  Edmonston  :  "  The  first  time  T  ever  heard 
Mr.  Donnell  preach,  was  at  a  Synodical  meeting,  at 
Columbia,  Tennessee.  It  was  a  doctrinal  sermon,  em- 
bodying the  distinctive  peculiarities  of  Cjimberland 
Presbyterians.  On  the  next  day,  he  delivered  a  most 
impressive  exhortation.  He  commenced  by  repeating, 
in  his  characteristic  tone  and  emphasis,  the  text,  '  Let 
us  not  be  weary  in  well-doing,  for  in  due  season  we 
shall  reap  if  we  faint  not.'     The.  church  in  town  was 


REV.  ROBERT    DONNELL.  249 

small,  and  struggling  for  a  position  of  usefulness.  He 
dwelt  with  much  earnestness  and  feeling  upon  the 
words,  in  due  season  we  shall  reap,  &c.  His  words  were 
as  apples  of  gold  in  j)ictures  of  silver.  The  meeting- 
continued  several  weeks  after  the  close  of  Synod,  and 
many  were  converted  and  added  to  the  church." 

Eev.  Samuel  McSpedden :  "I  hoard  Mr.  Donnell 
preach  Mr.  McOfee's  funeral  sermon,  at  the  Beech,  and 
at  Smith's  Fork.  He  used  the  same  text,  'He  being 
dead  yet  speaketh' — (^Heh.  xi :  4, ) — fit  both  places,  and 
the  sermons  were  substantially  the  same.  At  the  close 
of  each  discourse,  he  called  on  all  who  believed  they 
had  been  convicted  and  converted  under  Mr.  McGee's 
preaching,  to  indicate  it  by  a  signal  which  he  pre- 
scribed. Quite  a  number  gave  the  sign.  He  then  re- 
quested all  who  had  enjoyed  the  comforts  of  religion, 
under  the  ministry  of  the  deceased,  to  make  it  known. 
To  that  proposition,  every  christian  in  the  congrega- 
tion gave  the  signal,  and  a  general  burst  of  feeling  pre- 
vailed all  over  the  assembly.  Mr.  Donnell  then  showed, 
in  his  beautiful  and  masterly  manner,  how  Mr.  McGee 
was  still  speaking  in  that  congregation,  and  w^ould 
continue  to  speak  in  the  lives  of  christians. 

"In  my  estimation,  there  never  has  been  a  greater 
man  in  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  church  than  Mr. 
Donnell." 

Eev.  Isaac  Shook  :  "  Some  twenty-five  years  ago,  Mr. 

Donnell  held  a  sacramental  meeting  in  a  very  wealthy 
32— 


250  LIFE   AND   LABORS   OF 

neighborhood  of  Limestone  county,  Alabama,  where, 
unfortunately,  most  of  the  leading  men  were  professed 
infidels.  On  Sabbath  morning,  he  rode  from  home  to 
the  meeting,  in  company  with  one  of  his  neighbors, 
who  observed  that  he  traveled  most  of  the  way  with 
his  head  uncovered,  apparently  engaged  in  ejaculatory 
prayer.  That  day  he  preached  a  powerful  and  con- 
vincing sermon  on  the  truth  of  the  Scriptures.  The 
result  was,  nearly  all  the  infidels  of  the  neighborhood 
were  conyinced  of  their  error — ^soon  made  a  profession 
of  religion,  and  a  very  extensive  revival  followed." 

Rev.  James  H.  Shields,  of  the  Presbyterian  church : 
"  It  is  perhaps  about  forty  years  since  I  first  saw  Mr. 
Donnell,  and  heard  him  preach.  He  was  in  company 
with  Revs.  Samuel  King,  J.  B.  Porter,  Robert  Bell,  and 
Robert  Guthrie — all,  as  I  thought,  powerful  preachers. 
But  Mr.  Donnell,  like  Israel's  first  king,  was  head  and 
shoulders  above  them  all,  both  physically  and  intellect- 
ually. In  person,  he  was  large,  portly,  grave  and  dig- 
nified. His  gestures  in  the  pulpit  were  natural ;  voice 
commanding  and  strong,  yet  musical  and  well  disci- 
plined. His  perception  of  truth  was  clear,  and  he  pos- 
sessed the  happy  art  of  delivering  it  so  that  others 
would  understand  it. 

"  The  last  time  I  ever  saw  him  was  in  the  fall  of 
1830.  He  attended  a  meeting,  in  company  with  the 
late  Rev.  John  Morgan,  in  the^own  of  Franklin,  Tenn. 
After  the  latter  had  preached  a  most  excellent  sermon, 
Mr.  Donnell  delivered  an  exhortation,  which  I  still  re- 


REV.  ROBERT   DONNELL.  251 

collect  with  much  interest.  Indeed,  everything  about 
that  extraordinary  man  still  has  a  hallowed  place  in 
my  memory.  But  he  has  fallen  ;  and  who  among  his 
sons  in  the  ministry  will  ever  wear  his  mantle  ?  Like 
him,  may  we  all  fall  at  our  posts." 

JRev.  W.  Rolston  :  "  I  became  acquainted  with  Mr. 
Donnell  in  the  fall  of  1819,  at  a  camp-meeting  at  the 
Beech  meeting-house,  Sumner  county,  Tenn.  I  was 
then  a  sinful  youth,  and  had  never  before  seen  a  camp- 
meeting.  Mr.  Donnell  preached  on  Sabbath  to  a  very 
lai-ge  assembly  of  people,  from  the  text,  'That  as  sin 
hath  reigned  unto  death,  even  so  might  grace  reign 
through  righteousness  unto  eternal  life,  by  Jesus  Christ 
our  Lord.'  {Bom.  v:  21.)  I  had  heard  Dr.  Blackburn* 
preach  in  his  most  palmy  days,  but  never  before  were 
such  impressions  made  on  my  mind  in  reference  to  re- 
ligion, as  I  received  under  that  sermon.  lie  called  for 
mourners,  and  many  appeared  before  the  pulpit.  I  re- 
member one  remark  he  made  in  the  invitation,  with 
great  emphasis,  which  was,  •  Let  the  greatest  sinner 
come  first.'  1  did  not  present  myself  as  a  seeker  of 
religion  on  that  occasion,  but  ever  afterward  attended 
the  ministration  of  truth  by  Cumberland  Presbyterian 
ministers,  believing  that  God  was  with  them. 

"After  I  made  a  profession  of  religion,  and  entered 
the  ministry,  I  frecpientlj^  attended  camp-meetings  with 


*  Dr.  Blackburn  was  a  celebrated  preacher  of  the  Presbyterian 
church,  and  one  of  the  first  orators  of  the  country. 


252  LIFE   AND    LABORS    OF 

Mr.  Donnell.  In  1831,  I  aided  him  at  one  in  Wilson 
county,  Tenn.,  at  which  upward  of  one  hundred  per- 
sons professed  religion.  He  preached  on  Sabbath,  at 
11  o'clock,  with  great  eifect,  to  a  large  audience.  About 
an  hour  after  closing  his  sermon,  and  while  a  powerful 
work  was  going  on  immediately  before  the  pulpit,  he 
took  a  position  in  the  rear  of  the  congregation,  in  the 
midst  of  a  crowd  of  careless  sinners,  read  and  sung  a 
hymn,  prayed,  announced  a  text,  and  then  preached 
another  most  awakening  sermon,  and  again  called  for 
mourners.  Thus,  the  work  spread  throughout  the  vast 
assembly.  He  often  pursued  this  course  at  camp-meet- 
ings, and  with  much  success. 

"  He  was  never  discouraged  at  small  congregations, 
but  preached  as  though  he  had  a  large  audience  before 
him.  I  recollect  to  have  been  present  at  one  of  his 
appointments,  on  a  week-day,  when,  owing  to  its  being 
quite  a  busy  season  of  the  year  with  farmers,  but  few 
came  to  hear  him.  He,  however,  preached  as  though 
the  house  had  been  crowded ;  and  a  great  revival  of 
religion  commenced  in  the  neighborhood.  A  young 
lady  present  was  converted — introduced  religion  into  a 
large  and  respectable  family,  and  subsequently  became 
the  wife  of  a  minister  of  the  Gospel — and  after  a  long 
life  of  usefulness  in  the  church,  left  the  world  in  the 
triumph  of  faith.  The  people  of  the  vicinity  had  been 
in  the  habit,  for  many  3^ears,  of  celebrating  the  fourth 
of  July  in  the  woods,  with  what  they  called  a  bran- 
dance.     Over  the  very  spot  that  had  been  cleaned  off 


REV.  RdBERT   PONNELL.  253 

for  that  purpose,  a  large  arbor  was  erected,  under  which 
many  sinners  professed  religion,  from  time  to  time,  at 
camp-meetings — all  growing  out  of  the  little  unosten- 
tatious meeting  already  alluded  to." 

Eev.  J.  C.  Provine:  "Long  will  I  remember  a  funeral 
sermon  preached  by  Mr.  Donnell,  in  reference  to  the 
death  of  my  mother  and  uncle.  It  was  delivered  under 
the  arbor  of  Big  vSpring  camp-ground,  to  a  large  and 
attentive  audience.  The  matter  of  the  discourse  was 
well  adapted  to  the  occasion,  and  the  manner  of  the 
speaker  was  unusually  solemn  and  impressive.  Often 
have  r  heard  aged  persons  allude  to  that  sermon  with 
great  interest." 

Col.  John  S.  Topp:  "When  I  first  saw  Mr.  Donnell, 
and  heard  him  preach,  I  was  a  youth  of  16  or  17  years 
old.  His  personal  appearance  and  bearing  in  the  pulpit 
were  commanding  and  dignified.  His  sermons  were 
unusually  attractive  and  edifying,  and  his  earnest  man- 
ner and  power  seldom  failed  to  interest  the  large  audi- 
ences that  attended  his  ministrations  of  truth.  His 
skill  and  prudence  in  calling  out  or  developing  impres- 
sions made  under  his  sermons,  were  conceded  by  all ; 
and  his  counsel  at  camp  and  protracted  meetings  was 
uniformly  sought  and  appreciated. 

"  Under  his  preaching  at  Lebanon,  Tennessee,  1  re- 
ceived my  abiding  convictions,  which,  as  I  trust,  led 
me  to  submit  as  a  guilty  sinner  to  be  saved  by  grace." 

Eev.  A.  J.  Steel :    "  The  first  time  I  ever  saw  Mr. 


254  LIFE   AND   LABORS   OF 

Donnell,  or  heard  him  preach,  was  in  1818.  It  was  at 
Meridian  church,  Alabama.  His  text  was,  '  Who  is  on 
the  Lord's  side  ?'  (Exodus  xxxii :  26.)  Great  power 
attended  the  discourse,  and  mj^self,  sister,  and  many 
others  were  deeply  convicted.  On  the  evening  of  the 
same  day,  he  preached  again,  with  great  power,  from 
'Why  stand  ye  here  all  the  day  idle?'  {Matt,  xx :  6.)  I 
attended  his  ministry  for  several  months  that  summer; 
witnessed  frequent  revivals  under  his  preaching ;  pro- 
fessed religion  myself,  and  soon  afterward  became  a 
candidate  for  the  ministry,  in  the  Tennessee  Presby- 
tery, of  which  he  was  a  member.  , 

"  It  was  my  privilege  to  hear  Mr.  Donnell  preach 
many  years,  and  I  do  not  recollect  ever  to  have  heard 
him  deliver  a  sermon  that  did  not  produce  a  visible 
effect  upon  the  audience.  I  have  often  heard  wicked 
men  say  that  it  was  impossible  to  listen  to  him  in  the 
pulpit  without  feeling  the  necessity  of  religion.  His 
preaching  seemed  to  have  more  weight,  both  with 
saint  and  sinner,  than  any  man's  I  ever  heard." 

James  McCord,  Esq.:  "  The  first  time  I  ever  saw  Mr. 
Donnell,  was  in  Franklin  county,  Tenn.,  in  the  neigh- 
borhood of  the  old  Goshen  church.  He  was  then  quite 
a  young  man,  dressed  in  plain  homespun  ;  his  coat  after 
the  fashion  of  the  Methodists  of  1800.  He  delivered 
his  sermon,  standing  in  the  door  of  a  cabin,  a  portion 
of  his  audience  being  in  the  house,  and  the  rest  in  the 
yard,  for  want  of  room  inside.  The  sermon  produced 
a  deep  impression  on  his  hearers-^many  of  whom  he 


REV.  ROBERT   DONNELL.  255 

doubtless  found  in  heaven,  on  his  arrival  in  that  happy 
world. 

"In  describing  Mr.  Donnell's  character  in  general 
terms,  I  would  say,  in  the  language  of  Scripture,  '  He 
was  a  good  man,  and  full  of  the  Holy  Ghost  and  of 
faith  :  and  much  people  were  added  to  the  Lord.'  He 
was  the  most  industrious,  untiring,  zealous,  faithful, 
humble  and  godly  preacher  I  ever  knew." 


256  LIFE   AND   LABORS   OP 


CHAPTER  XXIII. 

MR.  DONNELL   IN   THE   PULPIT. — CONTINUED. 

Keminiscence  by  Rev.  M.  Bird,  D.D.— By  Rev.  A.  M.  Bryan,  D.D.— By 
Rev.  S.  Corley— By  Rev.  H.  B.  Warren,  D.D.— By  Rev.  T.  C.  Ander- 
son, D.D.— By  Dr.  J.  S.  Blair— By  Rev.  R.  Barrow,  D.D.— By  Rev.  R. 
Beard,  D.D. 

Rev,  M.  Bird,  D.D.:  "Mr.  Donnell's  manner  in  the 
jHilpit  was  natural;  his  voice  was  singularly  impressive 
and  agreeable  ;  his  enunciation  clear  and  distinct.  In 
his  attitude  and  gestures  he  was  graceful  and  dignified  ; 
his  action  grave  and  appropriate,  varied  with  the  char- 
acter of  his  subject.  There  was  an  unearthly  unction 
in  his  deliveiy.  The  love  of  Christ  in  his  heart  showed 
itself  in  his  countenance,  in  his  eye,  and  in  the  tones 
of  his  voice.  His  eloquence  was  not  artificial,  manu- 
factured b}'  a  mechanical  observance  of  the  rules  found 
written  in  the  books.  These  did  not  control  him  as 
did  the  unwritten  rules  of  eloquence,  which  operate  by 
a  kind  of  instinct  in  the  mind  of  the  orator,  and  are 
those  higher  principles  which  have  ever  guided  the 
great  masters  of  the  art. 

"Mr.  Ponnell  was  a  working  preacher,  and  in  this 
respect  stood  in  the  front  rank  of  his  profession.  In 
his  day,  no  minister,  in  his  own  or  any  other  denomi- 
nation, excelled  him  in  usefulness.  He  is  still  fondly 
remembered,  and  will  be  while  his  chui"ch  lives. "► 


REV.  ROBERT   DONNELL.  257 

Eev.  A.  M.  Bryan,  D.D. :  "  I  first  saw  and  heard  Mr. 
Donnell  preach  about  thirty-nine  years  ago.  1  thought 
him  one  of  the  finest  looking  and  most  dignified  men 
I  had  ever  seen  in  the  pulpit.  It  was  at  a  camp-meet- 
ing near  Russellville,  Ky. 

"  After  preaching  a  most  powerful  and  effective  ser- 
mon, on  the  love  of  God  in  giving  his  Son  to  die  for  a 
lost  and  ruined  world,  he  came  out  of  the  pulpit,  as 
was  common  in  that  day  with  the  preachers  of  our 
church,  and  passed  through  the  congregation,  singing 
and  shaking  hands  with  the  people.  I  stood  leaning 
against  the  pulpit,  much  affected  with  the  sermon,  as 
he  came  out,  when  he  laid  his  hand  gently  on  my  head, 
saying,  'Oh,  my  son,  you  must  have  religion.'  I  then 
and  there  formed  the  purpose  to  become  a  disciple  of 
Jesus  Christ.  Four  years  afterward,  I  was  introduced 
into  the  ministiy  ;  and  I  still  remember,  with  much 
tenderness,  the  name  of  Donnell,  as  the  chief  instru- 
ment, under  Clod,  of  my  conversion.  I  regarded  him 
as  one  of  the  most  forcible  and  powerful  preachers  I 
ever  heard." 

Eev.  S.  Corley :  "  The  last  time  I  heard  Mr.  Donnell 
preach,  previous  to  his  removal  from  Tennessee  to  Ala- 
bama, was  at  Big  vSpring  camp-meeting,  in  "Wilson 
county,  Tenn,  He  had  left  his  afflicted  wife,  by  whose 
bed-side  he  had  watched  for  many  weeks,  to  visit  a 
dying  mother,  in  the  vicinity  of  the  camp-meeting. 
Having  some  distance  to  travel  from  his  hom.e  in  Jack- 
son county,  after  hearing  of  his  mother's  approaching 
33— 


258  LIFE   AND   LABORS    OF 

death,  he  did  not  reach  her  residence  in  time  to 
receive  her  blessing,  but  in  time  to  join  the  funeral 
procession,  and  witness  the  mournful  service  of  com- 
mitting her  body  to  the  grave.  This  being  done,  he 
set  out  for  the  camp-meeting  alluded  to.  He  arrived 
on  Saturday  morning,  while  the  people  were  at  break- 
fast. Mr.  Calhoun  had  just  risen  from  the  table,  and 
gone  out  to  arrange  preaching  for  the  day ;  but  was 
immediately  called  back,  to  see  Mr.  Donnell.  1  saw 
them  meet.  The  greeting  was,  of  course,  most  cordial; 
how  could  it  be  otherwise?  Mr.  Donnell  wept;  he  had 
left  a  sick  wife  at  home,  and  it  was  doubtful  whether 
he  would  ever  see  her  again ;  and  on  the  previous  day, 
had  seen  the  grave  closed  upon  the  remains  of  a  beloved 
mother.  No  wonder  that  he  shed  tears.  But  the  good 
man,  in  whose  camp  he  stood,  wept  too — for  Calhoun 
had  learned  to  weep  with  those  that  weep.  For  a  mo- 
ment there  was  silence.  Mr.  Calhoun  spoke  first,  saying, 
'How  is  your  wife?'  'I  left  her  quite  feeble,'  was  the 
reply,  'How  is  your  mother?'  The  weeping  sou  re- 
plied, 'She  is  well  now,  for  I  trust  she  is  in  heaven.' 

"  At  this  moment,  it  was  announced  that  breakfast 
was  ready  for  Mr.  Donnell ;  when  Mr.  Calhoun  invited 
him  to  the  table,  saying,  'Excuse  my  absence;  I  was 
just  arranging  preaching  for  the  day.'  'Have  you  di- 
rected any  one  to  preach  this  morning  ?'  said  Mr.  Don- 
nell. 'Not  yet,' was  the  reply.  'Then  let  me  preach.' 
'No,'  said  Mr.  Calhoun;  'I  want  to  reserve  you  for  the 
service  at  11  o'clock.'     '  I  want  to  preach  this  morning,' 


REV.  ROBERT   DONNELL.  259 

rejoined  the  other.  'Then,'  said  Mr.  Calhoun,  'you  shall 
preach;'  and  he  did  preach.  God's  people  rejoiced,  and 
sinners  trembled  under  the  sermon.  JVIy  own  fears 
were  much  awakened. 

"At  the  hour  of  11  o'clock,  I  saw  Mr.  Donnell  again 
go  into  the  pulpit,  and  take  up  the  Bible.  I  knew  what 
it  meant.  I  was  glad,  and  yet  I  was  afraid.  He  sang, 
and  God  seemed  to  be  in  the  hymn.  His  text  was, 
'Why  will  ye  die?'  {Ezek.  xxxiii :  11.)  I  sat  awhile, 
but  so  great  were  my  convictions,  that  I  fled  to  the 
woods.  He  preached  again  at  night,  with  similar 
power  and  results.  On  Sabbath,  he  preached  three 
sermons  ;  and  increased  power  attended  each  discourse. 
His  text  on  Monday  was,  'For  tophet  is  ordained  of 
old  :  yea,  for  the  king  it  is  prepared  ;  he  hath  made  it 
deep  and  large  ;  the  pile  thereof  is  fire  and  much  wood ; 
the  breath  of  the  Lord,  like  a  stream  of  brimstone, 
doth  kindle  it.'  {Isa.  xxx :  33.)  He  made  a  pile  of 
wood,  by  supposing  all  the  timber  in  Wilson  county  to 
be  collected  together;  then  all  in  the  State  of  Tenn- 
essee ;  then  all  in  the  United  States ;  then  all  in  the 
world.  After  collecting  the  whole  into  one  mighty 
mass,  he  set  fire  to  it,  and  wrapped  the  sinner  in  the 
flames.  The  effect  on  the  congregation  was  overwhelm- 
ing. I  again  retreated  to  the  woods  ;  but  the  impression 
made  by  the  sermon  on  my  heart  was  abiding. 

"  Tuesday  morning,  he  left  to  see,  as  he  said  to  Mr. 
Calhoun,  in  a  short  time,  the  last  of  his  beloved  wife." 

Eev.  H.  B.  Warren,  D.D. :  "  Mr.  Donnell,  in  his  per- 


260  LIFE   AND    LABORS    OF 

sonal  appearance,  was  commanding,  and  his  manner 
prepossessing.  He  was  perhaps  a  little  over  six  feet 
high ;  of  stout,  muscular  frame,  florid  complexion,  and 
aquiline  nose.  In  gesticulation,  he  was  forcible,  not 
studied,  but  good — always  indicating  a  heart  deeply 
impressed  with  the  importance  and  magnitude  of  his 
subject.  Respecting  his  character  as  an  orator,  there 
would,  perhaps,  be  some  diversity  of  opinion.  If  true 
eloquence,  however,  consists  in  the  speaker's  feeling 
tlie  importance  of  his  subject,  and  making  others  see 
and  feel  it  likewise,  then  was  Mr.  Donnell  eloquent. 
He  was  a  man  of  giant  intellect,  and,  like  the  indus- 
trious bee,  that  gathers  honey  from  every  flower,  he 
entered  the  vast  laboratory  spread  out  before  him,  and 
obtained  knowledge,  both  from  nature  and  revelation. 
"  He  was  m}^  senior  in  the  ministry,  and  from  him  I 
learned  some  of  my  first  lessons  in  theology.  I  was 
often  associated  with  him  at  meetings,  and  can  say 
that  there  was  a  promptitude  and  energy  in  his  dis- 
charge of  ministerial  duty,  which  I  have  seldom,  if 
ever,  seen  in  any  other  preacher  of  the  Gospel." 

President  Anderson :  "  In  my  youthful  and  wild 
days,  drawn  by  the  prospect  of  agreeable  company,  I 
wandered  off  to  a  camp-meeting,  at  Big  Spring.  "Very 
earl}^  on  Sabbath  morning,  I  was  attracted  to  the  stand 
by  the  soft  tones  of  a  mellow,  plaintive  voice,  engaged 
in  solemn  and  earnest  prayer.  After  prayer,  a  very 
large,  portly,  and  benevolent  looking  man,  rose  in  the 
pulpit,  sung  a  tender  solo,  and  then   said,  'His  father 


REV.  ROBERT   DONNELL.  261 

required  hira,  when  a  boj,  to  feed  the  sheep  and  calves 
before  breakfast,  and  then  do  a  full  day's  work  besides  ; 
and  he  supposed  he  ought  to  be  willing  to  do  as  much 
for  his  Heavenly  Father.'  Struck  with  the  appearance 
of  the  man,  and  delighted  with  the  simplicity  of  his 
style,  I  inquired,  '  Who  is  hef  The  answer  was,  '  That 
is  big  Bob  Do7meU.' 

"  Unacquainted  as  I  was,  at  that  time,  with  preachers 
beyond  the  limits  of  my  own  neighborhood,  Mr.  Don- 
nell's  fame  had  reached  me  ;  and  I  determined  to  listen 
for  the  first  time  to  the  great  Alabama  preacher.  For 
thirty  minutes  he  talked  to  christians,  particularly  to 
the  younger  members  of  the  church,  in  a  style  and 
manner  that  completely  captivated  me,  sinner  as  I  was; 
and  from  indications  among  the  people,  I  concluded 
the  sheep  had  indeed  been  well  fed,  and  that  they  had 
truly  relished  the  food. 

"  At  11  o'clock,  he  again  occupied  the  stand,  and  de- 
livered to  about  five  thousand  persons  the  most  lucid, 
persuasive,  and  powerful  sermon,  I  had  ever  heard. 
The  whole  assembly  were  spell-bound,  and  not  a  few 
melted  into  tears.  Many  of  the  ungodly  said  they  had 
never  heard  such  preaching  before. 

"  He  administered  the  sacrament  of  the  Lord's  Sup- 
per at  3  o'clock  in  the  evening.  His  talk  before  the 
communion  excelled  anything  I  had  ever  heard  on  the 
subject.  He  first  gathered  christians  around  the  cross, 
and  held  them  there  till  they  became  melted  with  its 
sympathies;  then   led  them  away,  in  imagination,  to 


262  LIFE   AND   LABORS    OF 

the  sunny  plains  of  paradise,  and  verdant  banks  of  the 
river  of  life,  till  many  seemed  to  fancy  that  they  had 
already  gained  a  sight  of  the  promised  land. 

'•  I  left  the  meeting  with  the  conviction  that  I  could 
not  long  stand  such  preaching,  without  becoming  re- 
ligious. 

"  In  the  fall  of  1830,  I  saw  Mr.  Donncll  again,  in 
Synod,  at  Gallatin,  Tennessee ;  and  heard  him  deliver 
what  he  called  his  Theological  System,  with  a  perspi- 
cuity and  conclusiveness,  such  as  I  have  never  heard 
from  any  other  man.  He  then  made  an  appeal  to  the 
unconverted,  that  brought  scores  of  them  to  the  altar 
of  prayer — many  of  whom,  in  the  morning  of  the  resur- 
rection, will  appear  as  stars  in  his  crown.* 

"  His  exhortations  were  not  less  j^owerful  than  his 
sermons.  I  have  yet  to  hear  the  man  that  could  excel 
him  in  extemporaneous  exhortations.  When  under 
excitement,  his  appeals  Avere  grand  :  rich  in  imagery, 
solemn  as  eternity,  and  subduing  as  the  sympathies  of 
the  cross.  In  a  word,  he  approached  nearer  my  ideas 
of  an  inspired  apostle,  than  any  man  I  ever  heard  in 
the  pulpit. 

"  If  Timothy  cherished  for  Paul  moi'e  reverence  than 
I  did  for  Eobert  Donnell,  his  feelings  were  certainly 
chargeable  with  idolatry." 


*  The  writer  heard  Mr.  Donnell  deliver  the  same  lecture  to  which 
Dr.  Anderson  alludes,  at  old  Mount  Moriah,  Logan  county,  Kentucky. 
I  thought  then,  and  still  think,  it  was  the  most  wonderful  display  of 
intellectual  power  and  eloquence  I  had  ever  heard. 


REV.  ROBERT   DONNELL.  263 

Dr.  J.  S.  Blair,  (of  Athens,  Alabama:)  "At  a  eamp- 
raeeting,  at  Blue  Spring,  Madison  count3^  Ala.,  held  in 
the  month  of  Ma}",  1813,  Mr.  Donnell  preached  on  the 
text,  '  For  there  are  three  that  bear  record  in  heaven  : 
the  Father,  the  Word,  and  the  Holy  Ghost ;  and  these 
three  are  one.'  (/.  Johyi  v :  7.)  His  object  was  to 
prove  the  divinity"  of  Christ.  In  an  adjoining  neigh- 
borhood, there  was  a  large  and  growing  congregation 
of  schismatics,  or  Stoneites,  as  they  were  then  called, 
many  of  whom  Avere  present.  The  sermon  was  of 
thrilling  interest,  and  so  conclusive  in  argument  that  a 
prominent  Stoneite  rose  to  his  feet,  in  the  midst  of  the 
discourse,  and  walked  to  the  pnlpit,  and  taking  the 
preacher  by  the  hand,  said  :  '  My  conscience  bears  me 
testimony  that  you  are  preaching  the  truth.'  That  he- 
retical congregation  soon  disappeared,  while  many  Cum- 
berland churches  have  been  planted  in  that  county,  that 
will  long  cherish  the  memorj^  of  our  beloved  Donnell.  I 
was  present  when  the  above  incident  occurred ;  and  al- 
though a  small  boy,  it  is  still  fresh  in  mj'  memory. 

"  From  the  first  commencement  of  Mr.  Donnell's  la- 
bore  in  Alabama,  they  were  attended  with  powerful 
revivals  of  religion ;  but  many  of  the  converts  were 
drawn  into  other  churches,  under  the  influence  of  their 
time-honored  creeds,  numerical  .strength,  &c.  The  im- 
pression had  obtained,  too,  that  Cumberland  Presby- 
terian doctrine  differed  but  little  from  other  churches. 
To  meet  this  difficulty,  Mr.  Donnell  prepared  an  oral 
lecture,  in  which  he  drew  the  lines  in  a  most  clear  and 


264  LIFE    AND   LABORS    OF 

forcible  manner,  between  the  doctrines  of  his  church, 
and  the  creeds  of  other  denominations  of  the  country. 
The  lecture  required  nearly  three  hours  in  its  delivery. 
It  excelled  anything  I  ever  heard  for  its  force  of  argu- 
ment and  clear  analysis.  It  was  called  for  on  all  popular 
occasions,  and  produced  a  great  change  in  public  senti- 
ment. 

"  Not  long  before  the  death  of  Mr.  Donuell,  we  passed 
by  old  Concord  camp-ground,  in  Madison  count}^,  Ala., 
when  he  informed  me  that,  at  a  camp-meeting  at  that 
place,  he  delivered,  on  Sabbath,  his  lecture  for  the  first 
time;  and  then  proceeded  to  give  the  details  of  its  prep- 
aration. Among  other  things,  he  stated  that  he  spent 
Saturday  of  the  meeting,  in  the  woods,  exeej^t  the  time 
occupied  in  the  pulpit,  and  slept  none  that  night,  until 
just  before  daylight,  Sabbath  morning.  During  the 
whole  twenty-four  hours,  his  mind  was  absorbed  with 
the  subject  of  his  lecture." 

Dr.  Blair  also  furnishes  the  following  incident,  which 
illustrates,  not  only  the  deep  piety  of  Mr.  Donnell,  but 
his  extraordinary  power  in  the  pulpit : 

"  He  appointed  a  sacramental  meeting,  at  Fayetteville, 
Lincoln  county,  Tenn.,  to  commence  on  the  4th  of  July, 
1829.  On  his  way  to  the  meeting,  he  felt  an  unusual 
spirit  of  prayer,  that  Grod  woiild  be  present  on  the  occa- 
sion, to  bless  His  truth,  and  save  sinners.  Uncommon 
access  to  a  throne  of  grace,  and  a  realizing  faith  in  the 
promises  of  Divine  truth,  gave  a  comfortable  assurance 
that  a  wonderful  revival  of  religion  was  at  hand. 


REV.  ROBERT   DONNELL.  265 

"  He  arrived  in  town  the  evening  before  the  meeting 
began ;  and  the  news  was  immediately  circulated,  that 
on  the  next  day,  he  would  preach  a  sermon,  adapted  to 
the  anniversary  of  our  National  Independence.  The 
church  was  crowded  at  an  early  hour,  and  high  expecta- 
tions were  indicated  by  the  countenances  of  the  audience. 
The  text  is  not  recollected.  The  love  of  country,  how- 
ever, was  the  theme  ;  and  when  the  preacher  saw  that 
the  spirit  of  patriotism  was  glowing  in  every  bosom,  he, 
with  a  skill  peculiar  to  himself,  changed  the  subject  to  a 
love  of  God,  and  His  government.  His  arguments  to 
prove  a  higher  obligation  to  Jehovah,  than  to  our  coun- 
try, were  irresistible.  Sinners  saw  and  felt  that  they 
were  rebels  against  Heaven ;  and  at  the  close  of  the 
sermon,  when  the  ambassador  of  Christ  proposed  terms 
of  reconciliation,  many  acceded  to  the  conditions  offered, 
and  became  loyal  subjects  of  the  King  of  Kings. 

"  A  revival  of  religion  now  commenced,  that  soon 
spread,  not  over  Fayetteville  alone,  but  over  the  sur- 
rounding country,  embracing  all  classes  of  society.  The 
following  incident  will  show  the  extent  of  its  influence. 
An  old,  hardened  sinner,  did  everything  in  his  power  to 
arrest  the  progress  of  the  work ;  but  finding  his  efforts 
unavailing,  assumed  to  act  as  the  representative  of  his 
Satanic  master,  and  wrote  and  put  up  a  notice  in  several 
places,  saying — 

"  'I  have  opposed,  with  all  the  powers  I  possess,  Jesus 
Christ,  whom  I  hate,  as  I  also  do  his  followers,  his  wor- 
ship, and  ordinances.  I  have  labored  with  ardor  and 
34— 


266  LIFE   AND    LABORS    OP 

perseverence  to  keep  his  religion  away  from  Fayette- 
ville ;  but  all  to  no  purpose.  I  now  yield  and  give  up 
the  town,  and  five  miles  around,  to  that  religion  which  I 
despise — reserving  to  myself  the  right  still  to  oppose  it 
personally.  And  I  hereby  give,  grant,  and  bequeath  my 
soul  and  body  to  the  Devil,  for  whom  I  intend  to  live, 
and  in  whose  service  I  intend  to  die ;' — signing  his  name 
as  the  friend  and  agent  of  the  Devil. 

"  But  the  revival  spread  in  every  direction,  and  Mr. 
Donnell  followed  it  with  his  great  and  wonderful  powers 
of  mind,  appealing  to  the  irreligious,  and  arousing  chris- 
tians, and  calling  on  them  to  come  up  to  the  help  of  the 
Lord  against  the  mighty. 

"  I  will  barely  add,  that  his  power  in  the  pulpit  ex- 
celled any  preacher  I  ever  heard.  At  camp-meetings, 
I  have  seen  him  rise  in  the  pulj)it,  after  every  other 
preacher  had  failed  to  reach  the  audience,  and  make 
appeals  which  it  seemed  impossible  to  resist." 

Eev.  E.  Burrow,  D.D :  "  When  Mr.  Donnell  and  I 
were  in  Pennsylvania,  in  1831,  we  visited  the  town  of 
Washington,  in  that  State.  On  our  arrival,  the  Metho- 
dist brethren  expressed  a  desire  to  hear  a  sermon  on  the 
distinctive  doctrines  of  our  church  ;  and  tendered  the 
use  of  their  pulpit  for  that  purpose  — requesting,  to  use 
their  own  language,  that  the  ship  might  be  presented 
under  full  sail.  Mr.  Donnell  accepted  the  invitation,  and 
launched  out  in  presence  of  a  large  congregation,  making 
one  of  his  most  happy  etForts.  The  sermon  produced 
such  an  effect  upon  the  audience,  that  it  was  thought 


REV.  ROBERT   DONNELL.  267 

best  to  close  the  door  of  the  church  against  us  after- 
ward." 

Eev.  E.  Beard,  D.  D. :  "When  I  first  saw  Mr.  Donnell,  I 
was  a  little  bo}^ :  I  suppose,  nine  or  ten  years  of  age.  I 
was  living  with  my  grandfather,  and  was  absent  one 
day  on  domestic  business,  during  the  forenoon.  On  my 
return,  Mr.  Donnell  was  there.  He  had  called,  in  com- 
pany with  his  mother,  for  dinner,  and  to  rest  an  hour 
from  a  journey,  which  they  were  making.  His  name 
was  famiUar  in  ray  grandfather's  famil3\  I  then  thought 
preachers  the  greatest  of  men,  as  I  now  think  they  ought 
to  he;  and.  of  course,  my  childish  attention  was  directed 
to  him  at  once.  Even  then,  his  manly  form  and  easy 
manner,  made  an  impression  upon  my  mind.  I  recollect 
one  circumstance  of  the  day,  very  distinctly.  My  grand- 
father had  been  a  Presbyterian  for  many  years,  and  had 
in  his  little  library  an  old  copy  of  the  Confession  of  Faith. 
Mr.  Donnell,  in  looking  among  the  books,  found  it,  and 
made  some  jocular  remark  about  it.  The  old  gentleman 
relished  a  joke,  and  retorted  in  a  very  pithy  one.  I 
shall  never  forget  his  words ;  but  they  were  rather  too 
antiquated  for  such  a  paper  as  this.  The  whole  matter 
passed  off  very  humorously  and  pleasantly. 

"I  saw  him  no  more  until  the  fall  of  1817.  He  had 
then  become  one  of  the  most  popular  preachers  in  the 
church.  The  occasion  was  a  camp-meeting,  at  the  Beech 
meeting-house.  I  had  professed  religion  about  six  weeks 
previously.  It  was,  of  course,  a  great  occasion  with 
myself;  and  my  recollections  of  it  are  very  vivid.     On 


268  LIFE   AND   LABORS   OP 

the  Sabbath  of  that  meeting,  Mr.  Donnell  delivered  the 
sermon  in  relation  to  the  death  of  Eev.  "William  McGee, 
The  circumstances  were  very  impressive.  Mr.  McGee 
had  formerly  lived  in  that  neighborhood,  and,  I  believe, 
had  been  the  pastor  of  that  congregation.  The  same 
sermon  was  delivered  elsewhere,  and  is  no  doubt  recol- 
lected by  many  others.  It  was  a  powerful  appeal  to 
the  feelinors  of  those  who  had  struicsled  through  the  dif- 
ficulties  attending  the  organization  of  the  Cumberland 
Presbytery. 

"  In  the  fall  of  1819,  I  saw  and  heard  him  again,  at  a 
camp-meeting,  at  Sugg's  creek.  My  recollection  is,  that 
he  did  not  then  come  up  to  my  expectations.  Perhaps 
the  reason  was,  that  the  sermon  was  preceded  by  a  very 
powerful  one,  by  Mr.  Ewing.  He  may  have  appeared 
to  disadvantage  on  that  account. 

'•'In  the  fall  of  1820,  he  attended  a  camp-meeting 
again,  at  the  Beech  meeting-house.  The  meeting  suc- 
ceeded the  meeting  of  the  Presbytery,  at  which  I  was 
licensed  to  preach.  The  weather  was  cold  and  uncom- 
fortable. He  preached  on  Sunday.  The  congregation 
were  out  of  doors,  without  shelter,  and  the  snow  was 
falling  during  the  most  of  the  sermon  ;  yet  they  heard, 
with  fixed  attention.  The  text  was,  'That  as  sin  hath 
reigned  unto  death,  even  so  might  grace  reign  through 
righteousness  unto  eternal  life,  by  Jesus  Christ  our 
Lord.'  I  recollect  distinctly,  to  this  day,  his  manner  of 
treating  the  subject.  He  explained  how  sin  reigned, 
producing  death   intellectually,  morally,  physically ;  on 


REV.  ROBERT   PONNELL.  269 

the  other  hand,  how  grace  reigned,  counteracting  the 
reign  of  sin.  I  received,  that  day,  strange  as  it  may 
now  seem,  my  first  ideas  on  the  subject  of  mental  philos- 
ophy. It  was  not  what  is  called  a  metaphysical  sermon; 
still,  it  was  filled  with  evangelical  metajphysics.  It  was 
the  only  sermon  I  ever  heard,  or  read,  that  I  attempted 
at  any  time  to  reproduce  myself.  For  several  years  of 
my  early  ministry,  however,  I  made  a  very  free  use  of 
the  materials  of  that  sermon.  I  sometimes  think  now 
of  that  occasion,  with  astonishment.  A  man  preaching 
in  the  open  air,  for  two  hours,  in  a  cold,  autumnal  day, 
on  a  metaphysical  subject ;  and  a  congregation  listening 
with  unflagging  attention  to  the  close — the  snow  falling 
all  the  while — would  be  a  novelty  in  these  days  of  fine 
churches,  short  sermons,  and  impatient  congregations. 

"  The  next  particular  occasion,  which  my  memory 
calls  up,  was  a  camp-meeting,  in  the  neighborhood  of 
Russellville,  Kentucky.  The  meeting  immediately  fol- 
lowed a  meeting  of  the  Cumberland  Synod,  in  the  town. 
Mr.  Donnell  preached  on  Saturday  evening.  His  object 
was  to  set  forth  his  theological  landmarks.  His  text,  'I 
speak  as  unto  wise  men,  judge  5^e  what  I  say.'  served 
merely  as  a  starting-point.  I  recollect  one  principle 
which  he  presented,  and  illustrated  with  great  clearness 
and  force.  The  principle  was,  that  regeneration  is  a 
spiritual  or  moral  change,  produced  by  the  Spirit  of  God. 
operating  by  the  use  of  moral  means,  in  opposition  to 
the  theory  that  it  is  merely  an  intellectual  change.  I 
suppose  the  doctrine  was  not  new  to  everybody,  but  it 


270  LIFE    AND   LABORS    OF 

was  new  to  me.  I  had  regarded  regeneration,  up  to 
that  time,  as  a  sort  of  physical  change — of  which,  how- 
ever, I  had  no  definite  idea.  The  next  day,  he  delivei-ed 
a  funeral  sermon,  in  relation  to  the  death  of  Judge 
Ewing,  a  brother,  I  believe,  of  Eev.  Finis  Ewing.  I 
have  seldom  heard  such  a  sermon ;  indeed,  I  do  not 
know  that  I  ever  heard  such  an  one.  The  thoughts 
were  like  masses  of  granite,  piled  upon  one  another. 
Every  word,  too,  seemed  to  be  in  its  proper  place  and 
time.  The  preacher  was  not  inspired,  of  course,  in  the 
ordinary  sense  of  inspiration;  still,  the  effort  seemed  to 
have  something  of  the  supernatural  in  it.  Great  ideas 
were  invested  in  the  most  impressive  language. 

"  These  are  some  of  my  earlier  recollections  of  Mr. 
Donnell.  I  might  multiply  them  almost  indefinitely,  by 
following  up  my  acquaintance  with  him,  to  the  time  of 
his  death.  I  need  not  multiply,  however.  The  occa- 
sions of  which  I  speak,  were  connected  with  the  me- 
ridian of  his  life,  and  usefulness,  and  power.  As  his 
sun  went  down,  he  lost  some  of  his  strength.  This  was 
to  be  expected ;  still,  he  lost  none  of  that  dignity  and 
force  of  character,  which  always  command  respect. 

"  I  may  add,  in  a  few  words,  my  general  impressions 
of  Mr.  Donnell.  It  is  proper  to  say  here,  that  my  ac- 
quaintance Avith  him  Avas  rather  a  public,  than  a  private 
one.  I  was  seldom  in  his  society,  except  on  public  occa- 
sions. We  met  frequently  in  the  judicatures  of  the 
church ;  but  for  a  long  time  he  was  so  much  my  senior, 
in  age  and  relative  position,  that  I  could  not  become 


REV.  ROBERT   DONNELL.  271 

very  intimate  with  him.  Later  years,  however,  brought 
us  nearer  together.  Still,  even  then  my  acquaintance 
was  rather  public  than  private.  But  no  man  could  be 
with  him  without  receiving  impressions  of  his  charac- 
ter ;  and, 

"  1.  His  piety  was  unquestionable.  His  sermons,  his 
prayers,  his  conversation — as  far  as  a  judgment  could 
be  formed  of  them  from  a  limited  private  intercourse — 
all  indicated  the  same  thing.  I  say  it  was  unquestionable. 
It  appeared  in  all  his  deportment ;  in  whatever  he  did 
or  said.  His  was  a  deep,  as  well  as  fervent,  sanctifying 
piety.  Hq  feared  God,  and  his  aim  was  to  keep  His  com- 
mandments. 

"  2.  No  one  could  hear  him  without  feeling — I  say 
feeling — that  he  had  a  spiritual  call  to  the  work  of  the 
ministry.  There  was  an  unction  in  the  truths  which  he 
communicated,  that  even  a  superficial  observer  would 
detect ;  and  his  heart  would  attribute  it  to  an  unearthly 
source.  He  would  feel  that  the  preacher  was  a  man 
divinely  commissioned. 

"  3.  His  kindness  and  gentleness  were  remarkable.  I 
have  seen  him  in  the  midst  of  heated  debate  ;  surrounded 
by  the  most  trjang  difficulties  that  the  Cumberland  Pres- 
byterian church  ever  experienced ;  yet  I  never  saw  his 
temper  ruffled,  nor  heard  him  use  a  sharp  word.  His 
counsels  were  always  conciliatory  ;  his  words  were  words 
of  peace.  Particularly  were  his  kindness  and  tenderness 
developed  in  his  relations  to  young  men.  While  some 
of  his  compeers  in  the  ministry  were  by  no  means  re- 


272  LIFE   AND   LABORS    OP 

markable  for  these  traits  of  character,  in  such  relations, 
I  never  heard  a  complaint  of  him ;  never  saw  anything 
to  which  the  most  sensitive  mind  could  object.  The 
consequence  was,  that  young  men,  brought  into  the 
ministry  by  his  influence,  loved  him  almost  to  idolatry. 
They  still  regard  his  memory  with  more  than  filial 
reverence. 

"  4.  Mr.  Donnell  was  a  great  man.  I  use  this  expres- 
sion in  no  common-place  sense.  His  physiognomy,  his 
personal  presence,  his  whole  exterior,  would  have  indi- 
cated to  a  stranger  that  he  was  no  ordinary  man.  But 
the  pulpit  was  his  throne.  Here  he  developed  his 
strength,  and  I  am  very  certain,  that  I  have  never 
heard  the  performances  of  his  best  days  excelled  by 
any  pulpit  orator.  He  was  clear,  self-possessed,  digni- 
fied, often  majestic  ;  he  never  resorted  to  rhetorical  arts, 
but  always  commanded  attention.  He  secured  more 
than  attention ;  he  was  heard  with  respect.  He  had  a 
constitution  of  great  strength ;  his  voice  was  like  a 
trumpet.  No  man  was  ever  better  adapted  to  preaching 
to  such  crowds,  as  assembled  at  a  South-western  camp- 
meeting,  than  he.  At  the  same  time,  he  was  equally  at 
home  in  a  city  pulpit,  as  his  labors  in  several  of  our 
South-western  cities  illustrate. 

"  5.  I  conclude  this  sketch,  by  remarking  that,  as  it 
seems  to  me,  it  must  be  very  difficult  to  overlook  the 
providence  of  God,  in  raising  up  such  men  as  Mr.  Don- 
nell, and  his  fellow  laborers,  in  this  country,  at  the  time 
they  were  raised  up.     They  were  pre-eminently  the  men 


REV.  ROBERT    DOxXNELL.  273 

for  the  circumstances  which  surrounded  them.  Was  all 
this  the  work  of  accident  ?  Did  the  circumstances  them- 
selves form  and  develop  the  men  ?  Believe  it  who  can. 
I  see  in  these  things  myself  the  operations  of  a  wise 
mind,  which  is  always  looking  to  the  exigencies  of  the 
church,  and  furnishing  her  with  such  agencies  as  those 
exigencies  require.  Whatever  may  be  the  future  destiny 
of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  church — and  I  hope  its 
destiny  may  be  a  realization  of  its  early  promise — a  se- 
rious man,  acquainted  with  its  history,  will  find  it  dif- 
ficult to  deny  that  the  hand  of  God  was  present  in  its 
organization,  and  in  the  struggles  of  its  first  years. 
Such  men  as  Mr.  Donnell,  left  their  impressions  upon 
society.  The  impression  was  deep.  The  results  of  their 
work  are  before  the  world.  Many  of  those  results  are 
developing  themselves  in  Heaven.  Those  of  us  who 
follow  them,  will  take  courage,  and  trust  in  the  God  of 
our  fathers," 


35- 


274  LIFE   AND   LABORS   OF 


CHAPTER  XXIV. 

MR.  DONNELIi   IN   THE   PULPIT. — CONTINUED. 

Characteristics  of  Pulpit  Eloquence— Skill  in  Adapting  his  Serinons  to 
Particular  Occasions— Sermon  in  the  Cabin  of  Mr.  Gibson— Intro- 
ductory Sermon  of  the  First  General  Assembly— Often  Consulted 
Impressions  in  reference  to  some  Special  Duty — Delivers  an  Exhor- 
tation under  Peculiar  Impressions— Close  of  a  Sermon  at  Moores- 
ville,  Ala. — Sermon  to  the  Young  Men  of  Mooresville — Leaves  a  Re- 
vival at  Winchester,  and  Commences  a  Protracted  Meeting  at  ray» 
etteville— Impressed  that  Dr.  Buitow  ought  to  Preach  at  a  certain 
Meeting. 

From  the  remmiscences  furnished  by  the  numerous 
friends  of  Mr.  Donnell,  it  will  be  seen  that,  he  jiossessed, 
in  a  very  high  degree,  the  elements  of  a  pulpit  orator. 
This  was  conceded  by  all  churches,  and  by  those  who 
belonged  to  no  church.  His  preaching  was  often  pro- 
nounced, by  men  of  good  taste,  the  best  specimen  of 
genuine  eloquence  they  had  ever  heard.  He  certainly 
came  nearer  answering  the  Edinburgh  Review's  descrip- 
tion of  an  orator,  than  any  preacher  I  ever  knew.  "  If 
we  were  compelled  to  give  a  brief  descriptiooi  of  elo- 
quence," says  that  Review,  "we  should  say  it  is  practical 
'reasoning,'  animated  with  strong  emotion."  Dr.  West 
was  once  asked,  if  President  Edwards  was  an  eloquent 
preacher  ?  He  replied  :  "  If  you  mean  by  eloquence 
what  is  usually  intended  by  it  in  our  cities,  he  had  no 
pretensions  to  it.  He  had  no  studied  varieties  of  voice, 
and  no  strong  emphasis.     He  scarcely  gestured,  or  even 


REV.  ROBERT   DONNELL.  275 

moved ;  and  he  made  no  attempt,  by  the  eloquence  of 
his  style,  or  the  beauty  of  his  pictures,  to  gratify  the 
taste,  and  fascinate  the  imagination.  But  if  you  mean, 
by  eloquence,  the  power  of  presenting  an  important 
truth  before  an  audience,  with  overwhelming  weight  of 
argument,  and  with  such  iutenseness  of  feeling,  that  the 
whole  soul  of  the  speaker  is  thrown  into  every  part  of 
the  conception  and  delivery,  so  that  the  solemn  atten- 
tion of  the  whole  audience  is  riveted  from  the  beginning 
to  the  close,  and  impressions  are  left  that  cannot  be 
effaced,  Mr.  Edwards  was  the  most  eloquent  man  I  ever 
heard  speak."  Leave  out  the  name  Edwards,  and  insert 
Donnell,  in  the  above  extract,  and  you  have  a  literal  de- 
scription of  the  "  great  Alabama  preacher."  If  power  to 
arrest  and  fix  the  attention  of  a  large  audience,  in  the 
open  air — as  Dr.  Beard  states  Mr.  Donnell  did — amid 
falling  snow,  and  to  stir  up  the  deep  feelings  of  soul  in 
the  congregation,  is  proof  of  eloquence,  then  was  he  an 
eloquent  preacher. 

Mr.  Donnell  often  attracted  the  attention  of  an  audience 
by  selecting  a  text  adapted  to  the  peculiar  circumstances 
with  which  he  was  surrounded,  and  indulged  in  a  little 
singularity  in  reading  it.  In  the  early  part  of  his  min- 
istry, while  riding  the  circuit  in  Tennessee,  he  was  re- 
quested to  visit  and  preach  in  the  vicinity  of  Fayette- 
ville.  He  sent  an  appoiutment  to  the  cabin  of  Mr.  Gib- 
son, father  of  the  late  Eev.  A.  G.  Gibson.  On  the  day 
appointed,  he  made  his  way  through  the  canebrake, 
to  the  cabin,  where  he  found  a  large  congregation  as- 


276  LIFE   AND  LABORS   OF 

sembled.  Without  speaking  to  any  one,  he  took  his 
position  in  the  door — ^part  of  the  audience  being  outside 
of  the  cabin — and  said,  without  any  preliminaries  what- 
ever, "  I  ask,  therefore,  for  what  intent  ye  have  sent  for 
me?"  (Acts  x:  29.)  While  gazing  on  the  people  for  a 
moment,  as  though  he  was  waiting  for  an  answer,  and 
breathless  silence  prevailed  in  the  listening  crowd,  Mrs. 
Gibson  sprang  to  her  husband,  saying,  in  an  undertone, 
"  Why  don't  you  get  up  and  tell  him  ?"  In  the  meantime, 
Mr.  Donnell  removed  the  suspense,  by  proceeding  to 
preach  a  most  powerful  sermon,  from  the  text  repeated ; 
and  a  revival  of  religion  commenced,  out  of  which  the 
present  Cane  Creek  congregation  grew,  where  hundreds 
of  souls  have  been  converted.  This  incident  was  received 
by  the  Eev.  C.  W.  McBride,  from  Mrs.  Gibson  herself, 
at  whose  house  the  sermon  was  delivered. 

Since  wi-iting  the  above,  a  letter  has  been  received 
from  Mrs.  Sarah  Erwin,  at  whose  house  Mr.  Donnell 
lived  at  the  time  of  preaching  that  sermon.  She  adds, 
that  Mrs.  Gibson,  then  a  member  of  the  Baptist  church, 
became  deeply  impressed  that  there  was  something  for 
her  to  do  for  the  salvation  of  the  multitude  of  sinners 
on  Cane  creek,  and  determined  to  send  for  Mr.  Donnell 
to  preach  to  them — her  husband,  and  a  large  family  of 
children,  being  without  religion.  Mr.  Gibson,  and  all 
the  children,  were  converted  .in  the  revival  that  fol- 
lowed ;  and  many  young  men  that  became  useful  minis- 
ters of  the  Gospel — one  of  whom  was  her  own  son,  the 
late  A.  G.  Gibson. 


REV.  ROBERT   DONNELL.  277 

Mr.  Donnell  was  appointed  to  preach  the  introductory 
sennon  at  the  constitution  of  the  first  Cumberland  Pres- 
byterian General  Assembly.  His  text  was,  "  I  am  but 
a  little  child  ;  I  know  not  liow  to  go  out  or  come  in." 
(7.  Kings  Hi :  7.)  The  sermon  was  very  appropriate, 
and  left  an  abiding  impression  on  the  minds  of  the 
members. 

He  once  preached  to  a  company  of  strangers,  while 
traveling  on  a  steamboat,  from  the  text,  "Whose  art 
thou?  and  whither  goest  thou?"  (Genesis  xxxii :  17.) 
He  excelled  any  preacher  I  ever  knew  in  adapting  his 
text  to  the  character  of  his  congregation,  and  the  pecu- 
liar circumstances  of  the  occasion. 

He  believed  that  impressions,  relative  to  a  special 
duty,  are  often  made  directly  by  the  Holy  Ghost  upon 
the  mind,  and  should  be  obeyed.  At  a  camp-meeting, 
in  Alabama,  many  years  ago,  one  preacher  after  another 
preached,  without  any  apparent  success ;  christians  re- 
mained cold,  and  sinners  unfeeling.  At  length,  Mr. 
Donnell  was  impressed  to  deliver  a  special  exhortation. 
He  arose  in  the  pulpit,  about  the  twilight  of  evening, 
and  commenced,  by  stating  in  a  way  that  no  man  could 
have  done  but  himself,  that  he  had  a  friend  on  the 
ground,  who  had  been  treated  with  entire  neglect  from 
the  commencement  of  the  meeting ;  that  no  one  had 
invited  him  to  enter  a  camp,  nor  given  him  the  sUghtest 
indication  of  respect ;  that  his  friend  was  much  grieved 
at  the  cold  treatment  he  had  received,  and  that  he  him- 
self was  greatly  mortified,  inasmuch  as  he  had  given  his 


278  LIFE   AND   LABORS    OF 

neglected  friend  a  pressing  invitation  to  attend  the 
meeting.  By  this  time,  inquiry  was  passing  from  one 
to  another,  in  an  undertone,  through  the  congregation, 
who  it  could  be  that  had  been  thus  neglected  ?  One 
gentleman  whispered  to  his  neighbor,  "  If  parson  Don- 
nell  will  tell  me  who  he  is,  I  will  invite  him  to  my 
camp."  After  thus  exciting  curiosity  to  the  highest 
point,  he  began  to  describe  his  friend,  saying  that  he 
wore  a  golden  girdle,  his  feet  were  like  fine  brass,  his 
eye  as  a  flame  of  fire,  his  voice  as  the  sound  of  many 
waters,  and  his  countenance  shining  as  the  sun  in  his 
strength.  {Revelation  i :  13-16.)  The  writer  was  not 
present,  but  he  has  been  told  that  the  efi'ect  upon  the 
audience  was  very  powerful,  and  that  the  neglected 
friend  soon  found  a  place  in  the  camps  and  hearts  of 
the  people,  and  that  a  mighty  work  of  God  ensued. 

On  another  occasion,  Mr.  Donnell  was  preaching  at 
Mooresville,  Alabama,  just  after  a  very  successful  camp- 
meeting  had  closed  in  the  vicinity.  Several  of  the 
young  converts  were  present,  and  were  deeply  affected 
with  the  sermon ;  but  restrained  outward  expressions 
of  joy,  in  view  of  the  known  opposition  of  many  in  the 
congregation  to  all  religious  excitement.  The  penetra- 
ting eye  of  the  preacher  soon  discovered  the  state  of 
feeling  before  him,  and  he  determined  to  turn  it  to  good 
account,  by  calling  it  forth.  At  the  close  of  his  sermon, 
he  said,  all  that  felt  happy,  might  signify  it  by  clap- 
ping their  hands  three  times.  Clapping  instantly  com- 
menced, and  shouting  followed  ;  but  nobody  pretended 


REV.  ROBERT   DONNELL.  279 

to  count  the  numbei*  of  times  the  hands  were  clapped. 
The  revival  that  had  commenced  at  the  camp-meeting, 
was  transferred  to  town,  and  many  sinners  were  con- 
verted. 

Mooresville,  in  its  early  history,  was  a  very  wicked 
place — infested  with  drunkards,  gamblers,  infidels,  &c. 
Mr.  Donnell  sent  an  appointment  to  preach  in  the  vil- 
lage, and  endeavored  to  make  such  preparation  as  he 
supposed  circumstances  required ;  hut  when  the  day 
arrived,  and  he  reached  town,  his  mind  was  strongly 
directed  to  the  following  text :  "  Rejoice,  O  young  man, 
in  thy  youth  ;  and  let  thy  heart  cheer  thee  in  the  days 
of  thy  youth,  and  walk  in  the  ways  of  thine  heart,  and 
in  the  sight  of  thine  eyes ;  but  know  thou,  that  for 
all  these  things,  God  will  bring  thee  into  judgment." 
(Eccl.xi:  9.)  With  much  trembling  and  hesitation,  he 
changed  his  subject,  but  did  not  read  the  last  clause  of 
the  text  till  he  had  dwelt  at  some  length'^n  the  first 
part.  For  the  first  time  in  his  life,  he  introduced  wit 
and  humor  into  the  pulpit.  He  alluded,  in  rather  a 
playtul  manner,  to  the  fashionable  vices  and  sinful 
amusements  of  the  day ;  and  ii'onically  told  the  young 
people  to  indulge  freely  in  them,  and  enjoy  all  the 
pleasures  they  afl'orded.  The  audience  threw  off  re- 
straint, and  indulged  even  feelings  of  levity.  At  length 
the  preacher  paused  for  a  moment,  and  then  informed 
the  congregation  that  he  had  not  yet  read  the  whole 
of  his  text,  and  repeated  the  last  part  of  it.  His  feel- 
ings suddenly  reacted,  carrying  the  congregation  with 


280  LIFE   AND   LABORS   OP 

him.  The  realities  of  the  awful  day  of  judgmeut  were 
depicted,  and  an  appeal  made  that  was  irresistible. 

The  foregoing  incident  is  stated  on  the  authority  of 
the  Eev.  B.  C.  Chapman,  who  also  relates  the  following: 

Mr.  Donnell,  in  the  midst  of  an  interesting  revival  of 
religion,  at  Winchester,  Tennessee,  in  1829,  was  deeply 
impressed  to  leave  the  meeting  in  charge  of  other  min- 
isters, and  go  to  Fayetteville,  a  distance  of  twenty 
miles,  and  commence  a  protracted  meetiug.  He  obeyed 
the  impression,  and  forthwith  a  powerful  work  of  God 
began  at  the  latter  town  ;  and  before  it  closed,  about 
five  hundred  persons,  in  the  village  and  surrounding 
country,  professed  religion. 

When  Mr.  Donnell  and  Dr.  Burrow  traveled  together 
as  missionaries,  in  1831,  they  agreed  to  preach  turn- 
about, with  the  understanding  that  if  either  should  feel 
unusually  impressed  with  the  duty  of  preaching,  though 
it  might  ndt  be  his  day,  he  should  make  it  known,  and 
the  rule,  by  mutual  consent,  should  be  suspended.  On 
a  certain  day,  it  was  Mr.  Donnell's  time  to  preach ;  but 
after  entering  the  pulpit,  he  discovered  that  Dr.  Bur- 
row was  extremely  restless,  and  that  his  countenance 
showed  much  anxiety  of  mind.  On  being  asked  by 
Mr.  Donnell  if  he  did  not  desire  to  preach,  he  answered 
he  did.  The  books  were  immediately  turned  over  to 
him,  and  the  effort  satisfied  both  parties  that  heaven 
approved  the  change.  Dr.  B.  j)erhaps  never  before,  nor 
since,  preached  with  more  power.  .This  incident  was 
received  from  the  Eev.  Isaac  Shook. 


REV.  ROBERT   BONNELL.  281 

While  it  is  admitted,  that  impressions  in  reference  to 
religious  duty,  should  be  consulted  with  great  caution, 
and  never  reduced  to  practice  without  "trying  the 
spirits  whether  they  are  of  God"— (/.  John  iv :  2)— yet 
no  one,  who  believes  the  Bible,  can  doubt  the  direct 
influence  of  the  Holy  Ghost  upon  the  mind,  urging  the 
performance  of  some  special  duty.  Without  such  belief 
prayer  would  be  useless,  and  the  doctrine  of  being  -led 
by  the  Spirit  of  God,"  could  have  no  meaning. 

Dr.  Payson  rendered  much  attention  to  his  "feelings," 
especially  in  connection  with  revivals  of  religion ;  and 
would  sometimes  tell  his  people  that  God  was  about  to 
revive  His  work,  when  there  were  no  signs  of  a  revival 
visible. 


36- 


282  LIFE  AND   LABORS   OP 


CHAPTER  XXV. 

MR.  DONNEIcL's   method   OF   PREPARING  FOR   THE  PULPIT, 
WITH    REFLECTIONS. 

Statement  of  his  Wife— Had  but  little  time  to  Write— Slietched  "  Mis- 
cellaneous Thoughts"  while  riding  the  Circuit — Extemporaneous 
Habits  worthi'  of  Imitatiou — Reading  Sermons  an  unnatural  way 
of  Pi-eaching — ^Unwise  to  form  the  habit  of  committing  Sermons  to 
Memorj' — Anecdote  of  a  young  Preacher  in  London — Mr.  Donnell's 
Sermons  embodied  Doctrine,  Experience  and  Practice  —  Let  no 
young  Man  think  lightly  of  a  Systematic  Education,  because  Mr. 
Donnell  became  great  without  it — Let  no  one  despair  ot  Usefulness 
In  his  Master's  Vineyard,  because  he  cannot  preach  like  Mr.  Don- 
nell. 

The  surviving  wife  of  Mr.  Donnell,  says :  "  He  read 
much,  yet  thought  much  more  than  he  read."  And 
here  is  the  secret  of  the  intellectual  development  of  that 
great  man — he  thought  much.  Newton,  on  being  asked 
by  what  means  he  worked  out  his  extraordinary  dis- 
coveries, replied :  "  By  always  thinking  on  them."  In 
relating  his  method  of  studying  to  another  friend,  he 
said :  "  I  keep  the  subject  always  .before  me." 

Mrs.  Donnell  adds :  "  I  have  often  known  Mr.  Don- 
nell open  a  book,  and  read  a  few  pages,  then  take  a 
pallet  on  the  floor,  cover  his  face,  and  spend  hours  in 
thinking,  and  arranging  a  sermon.  He  would  then  lay 
the  discourse  away  in  his  mind,  till  occasion  called  for 
it,  when  he  would  bring  it  forth  as  readily  as  if  it  had 
been  before  him  in  manuscript."     Mrs.  Donnell  further 


REV.  ROBERT   DONNELL.  283 

states,  that  "he  nevei*,  to  her  knowledge,  used  even  brief 
notes  in  the  pulpit ;  nor  does  she  think  he  made  much 
use  of  the  pen  in  preparing  his  sermons."  She  regrets 
that  he  did  not  write  more ;  but  attributes  the  neglect 
to  his  itinerant  habits  in  the  ministry.  He  was  liter- 
all}^  an  evangelist  through  life,  being  almost  constantly 
from  home,  in  the  service  of  the  chuixjh.  He  has  been 
heard  to  say,  that  he  prepared  some  of  his  best  sermons 
when  traveling  alone,  on  horseback. 

Although  it  is  true,  as  Mrs.  Donnell  states,  that  her 
husband  had  but  little  time  to  write,  yet  specimens  of 
composition  are  found  among  his  papers,  which  warrant 
the  belief,  that  pi'actice  would  have  placed  in  his  hand 
the  pen  of  a  "ready  writer."  Children  learn  to  walk 
by  walking,  and  to  run  by  running ;  and  so  a  good 
writer,  or  able  author,  is  the  result  of  much  writing. 
Dr.  Dick  says  :  "  The  habit  of  accurate  composition,  de- 
pends more  on  practice,  and  the  study  of  good  writers,' 
than  on  a  multitude  of  rules."  The  late  Professor  Ed- 
wards adds :  "  Habits  of  accurate  composition  are  the 
slow  growth  of  time — of  long  months'  of  hardy  disci- 
pline— the  result  of  many  a  painful  process." 

Mr.  Donnell's  "  Miscellaneous  Thoughts,"  as  published 
in  1831,  in  pamphlet  form,  and  subsequently  in  a  bound 
volume,  were  mostly  written,  in  brief  notes,  while  riding 
the  circuit.  He  carried  his  ink,  as  heretofore  stated,  in 
the  head  of  his  cane,  and  paper  in  his  saddle-bags ;  and 
when  a  thought  occurred,  worthy  of  preservation,  it 
was   reduced   to    writing.      Thoughts,  thus  preserved, 


284  LIFE   AND   LABORS    OF 

were  revised  and  enlarged,  while  waiting  on  his  first 
wife,  in  her  sickness  at  Medical  Springs.  When  he 
could  be  spared  from  her  room,  there  was  a  certain  log, 
not  far  distant,  under  the  shade  of  a  tree,  to  which  he 
resorted,  to  stud}'-  and  write.  This  he  stated  in  his  own 
last  affliction. 

Young  preachers  would  do  well  to  cultivate,  at  the 
threshold  of  their  work,  Mr.  Donnell's  extemporaneous 
habits  in  the  pulpit.  Eeading  sermons,  is  an  unnatural 
way  of  preaching,  and  unadapted  to  the  laws  of  the 
human  mind.  It  was  introduced  in  England,  under 
circumstances  that  seemed  to  demand  it  at  the  time, 
but  which  have  long  since  passed  away  ;  and  the  prac- 
tice of  reading,  under  the  name  of  preaching,  ought  to 
have  gone  with  them.  It  was  interdicted  by  King 
Charles  II,  who  pronounced  it  a  "  supine  and  slothful 
way  of  preaching."  The  custom  was  unknown  in  the 
Cumberland  Presbyterian  church,  in  her  early  history. 
Her  first  preachers  were  off-hand  men,  ready  for  all 
emergencies.  Indeed,  the  practice  would  not  have  been 
tolerated  in  the  days  of  Ewing  and  his  contemporaries. 
I  know,  it  may  be  said  that  ministers  of  other  churches, 
who  have  left  a  broad  and  deep  impression  on  the  world, 
read  their  sermons.  True,  Dr.  Chalmers  read  Ms  ser- 
mons ;  hut  he  was  a  reader,  and  his  sermons  were  original 
— prepared  with  his  audience  before  his  imagination, 
and  steeped  in  his  own  heart  before  he  entered  the 
pulpit.  President  Edwards  also  had  the  manuscript  of 
his  sermons  before  him  in  the  pulpit;  but  he,  too,  was 


REV.  ROBERT   DONNELL.  285 

an  original  writer,  and  extraordinaiy  reader.  It  should 
be  remembered,  however,  that  he  did  not  usually  con- 
fine himself  to  his  manuscript;  but  if  a  new  thought 
occurred,  while  preaching,  he  would  present  it :  and  it 
generally  had  a  better  effect  on  his  hearers  than  what 
he  read.  It  is  a  fact,  too,  that  ought  to  be  known,  that 
President  Edwards  regretted,  at  an  advanced  period 
of  his  ministry,  that  he  had  accustomed  himself  to  the 
use  of  notes  at  all,  and  recommended  young  preachers 
not  to  introduce  them.  •  It  will  be  projjer  here  to  re- 
mark, however,  that  while  Mr.  Edwards  advised  to 
avoid  one  error,  he  recommended  the  adoption  of  an- 
other :  which  was,  to  write  and  commit  sermons  to 
memory.  This  wo-uld  require  more  labor  than  any 
preacher  can  bear,  even  in  the  vigor  of  manhood  ;  and 
in  old  age,  should  he  live  to  that  period,  it  would  oblige 
him  to  give  up  preaching  altogether.  Besides,  no  man's 
memory,  even  in  youth,  can  be  depended  on  for  every 
word  and  syllable  in  a  written  sermon ;  and  the  slightest 
mistake  would  always  produce  embarrassment,  both 
with  the  speaker  and  hearer. 

A  young  preacher  once  visited  London,  with  a  letter 
of  introduciion  to  the  Eev.  Matthew  Wilkes.  On  read- 
ing the  letter,  Mr.  Wilkes  said  to  the  bearer:  "Well, 
young  man,  I  suppose  you  want  to  preach  in  London  ?" 
He  replied :  "  I  am  going  to  spend  a  few  days  here,  sir, 
and  should  like  to  give  your  people  a  sermon."  "  Well, 
meet  me  next  Wednesday  morning,  at  the  church,  and 
you  can  lecture  in  my  place."    The  young  man  promptly 


286  LIFE   AND   LABORS    OF 

attended,  and  darted  along  the  aisle,  into  the  pulpit,  as 
though  he  was  entering  a  ball-room.  The  pastor  took 
his  seat  in  the  congregation.  The  introductory  services 
were  performed  with  much  apparent  confidence,  and 
the  young  man  then  read  his  text ;  but  alas  !  his  manu- 
script was  not  before  him,  and  memory  proved  treach- 
erous. Even  the  first  sentence  of  the  sermon  could  not 
be  recalled.  He  hesitated,  and  hemmed,  then  forced  a 
stout  cough — coughed  again  and  again — but  memory 
could  not  be  awakened  by  a  cough.  He  shut  his  Bible, 
and  left  the  pulpit  in  quite  a  different  state  of  mind 
from  that  in  which  he  entered  it.  The  pastor  met  him, 
saying,  "Well,  young  man,  you  have  preached  in  the 
city  of  London,  and  I  have  heard  you — heard  every 
word  you  said." 

Let  young  preachers,  if  they  have  time,  write  out 
every  important  sermon  they  deliver  ;  but  never  adopt 
the  method  of  either  reading  or  committing,  but  by 
prayerful  meditation,  make  themselves  familiar  with 
the  leading  ideas  and  arguments,  and  when  they  enter 
the  pulpit,  depend  on  the  spur  of  the  moment  for  suita- 
ble language.     Never  commit  phraseology. 

The  matter  of  Mr.  Donnell's  sermons  generally  em- 
bodied doctrine,  experience,  and  practice.  They  were 
neither  highly  doctrinal^  nor  dryly  practical ;  but  blended 
the  doctrine  and  practice  of  the  Gospel  with  the  affec- 
tions and  feelings  of  the  heart.  As  he  advanced  in  life, 
having  indoctrinated  the  churches  planted  by  his  min- 
istry, he  became  more  and  more  practical  and  exj)eri- 


REV.  ROBERT   DONNELL.  287 

mental  in  the  pulpit.  The  following  thoughts  on  the 
importance  of  experimental  and  practical  preaching, 
are  from  his  own  pen  : 

"  The  most  successful  preaching,  is  experimental  and 
practical  preaching.  Men  who  preach  experimentally, 
preach  to  the  heart,  and  commend  themselves  to  every 
man's  conscience,  in  the  sight  of  God.  To  tell  what  we 
have  felt,  will  have  more  influence  on  others,  than  to 
tell  what  we  know.  A  simple  narrative  of  a  sinner's 
conversion,  may  be  found  in  the  unvarnished  story  of 
the  man  born  blind.  '  A  man  that  is  called  Jesus,  made 
clay,  and  anointed  my  eyes,  and  said  to  me,  Go  wash  in 
the  pool  of  Silome.  I  went,  and  washed,  and  I  received 
sight.'  Our  most  successful  ministers,  and  useful  church 
members,  are  those  who  tell  what  the  Lord  has  done 
for  them.  Many  preachers,  who  have  but  little  doc- 
trinal skill,  have  been  most  successful  in  bringing  sin- 
ners to  Christ.  An  infidel,  who  was  warmly,  and,  as 
he  thought,  strongly  opposing  an  humble  christian,  met 
with  this  resistance  from  the  good  man  :  '  If  that  is  all 
you  have  to  say' — placing  his  hand  upon  his  heart — 'I 
have  felt  more  here  than  all  you  have  said.'  The  reply 
proved  the  conversion  of  the  infidel.  May  ministers  all 
practice  what  they  preach,  preach  what  they  feel,  feel 
what  they  believe,  and  believe  the  truth." 

Mr.  Donnell  did  not  regard  the  Gospel  as  a  code  of 
ethical  precepts,  or  a  system  of  abstract  truths  addressed 
merely  to  the  intellect.  He  believed  that  religion  ap- 
peals as  really  and  earnestly  to  all  that  feels  in  man,  as 


288  LIFE   AND   LABORS   OF 

it  does  to  all  that  thinks.  He  also  insisted  that  true  re- 
ligion was  pre-eminently  a  system  of  action,  as  well  as 
doctrine  and  feeling :  that  it  i.s  one  thing  to  speculate 
and  talk  as  a  christian,  and  another  to  feel  and  live  as  a 
christian. 

It  has  already  been  stated,  that  Mr.  Donnell  was  not 
a  classical  scholar;  but  let  no  young  man,  having  the 
Gospel  ministry  in  view,  think  lightly  of  a  systematic 
education,  because  men,  like  Mr.  Donnell,  have  become 
distinguished  without  it.  Thus  far,  the  Cumberland 
Presbyterian  church  has  known  but  one  Robert  Donnell. 
By  self-directed  mental  efforts,  he  arose  to  a  degree  of 
eminence  in  his  profession,  that  few  preachers  reach, 
however  great  may  have  been  their  early  opportunities 
for  literary  improvement.  It  is  more  than  probable, 
that  the  best  scholars  of  his  day,  on  hearing  him  preach, 
felt  as  did  Dr.  Owen,  when  he  heard  Bunyan  for  the 
first  time,  namely,  that  he  would  freely  exchange  all 
his  literary  advantages  for  Bunyan's  power  in  the  j^ul- 
pit  to  move  an  audience. 

But  let  no  young  man  desj)air  of  becoming  useful  in 
his  Master's  vineyard,  because  he  cannot  wear  Mr.  Don- 
nell's  mantle.  Luther  said  :  "  Our  common  Father  has 
need  of  all  sorts  of  servants  in  His  great  family."  All 
work  done  for  God  is  honorable.  "  The  highest  angel 
has  no  prouder  charge  than  that  of  the  true  disciples 
sent  to  unloose  the  colt  for  Jesus  to  ride  on."  Let 
every  young  preacher,  however,  aim  high,  and  he  will 


REV.  ROBERT   DONNELL.  289 

be  more  likely  to  hit  an  elevated  mark,  than  if  he  were 
to  aim  at  a  low  one.  But  let  none  decline  to  labor  in 
God's  vineyard,  because  they  do  not  j)0sses8  the  abilities 
to  work  with  which  others  have  been  blessed. 


37- 


290  LIFE   AND   LABORS   OP 


CHAPTER  XXVI. 

LAST   SICKNESS   AND   DEATH    OF   MR.  DONNELL. 

Extraordinary  Effort  at  Bethlehem  Camp-meeting— His  last  Sermon, 
November,  1853  — "Valedictory  to  ttie  World"— His  Letter  to  the 
General  Assembly  at  Lebanon— The  Assembly's  Reply— Interesting 
Incidents  in  his  last  Illness— Administration  of  the  Lord's  Supper 
at  his  Residence— His  Prospects  on  the  morning  before  his  Death — 
Passes  away  in  a  Tranquil  Slumber— Funeral  Services— Erection  of 
a  Monument  to  his  Memory. 

The  last  sickness  of  Mr.  Donnell,  was  occasioned,  it 
is  believed,  by  an  extraordinary  effort  he  made  in  the 
pulpit,  at  a  camp-meeting  at  Bethlehem,  Madison  county, 
Ala.,  on  the  fourth  Sabbath  of  September,  1853.  His 
text  was  I.  John  v :  7,  8 — "  For  there  are  three  that 
bear  record  in  heaven,  the  Father,  the  Word,  and  the 
Holy  Ghost ;  and  these  three  are  one ;  and  there  are 
three  that  bear  witness  in  earth,  the  spirit,  and  the 
water,  and  the  blood ;  and  these  three  agree  in  one." 

After  reading  the  text,  he  said,  that  at  the  first  camp- 
meeting  held  at  that  place,  many  years  ago,  he  had,  on 
Sabbath  morning,  preached  from  the  same  text ;  that  at 
the  close  of  that  sermon,  about  fifty  persons  appeared 
before  the  pulpit,  upon  their  knees,  as  seekers  of  reli- 
gion ;  and  he  hoped  that  similar  success  would  attend 
the  effort  then  about  to  be  made. 

The  prime  object  of  the  discourse,  was  to  prove  that, 


REV.  ROBERT   DONNELL.  291 

in  Christ  Jesus,  thei-e  is  eternal  life  for  every  sinner 
that  will  accej)t  of  it.  In  sustaining  this  proposition, 
he  adduced  the  testimony  of  the  three  that  bear  record 
in  heaven :  the  Father,  the  Word,  and  Holy  Grhost ; 
and  also  from  the  three  that  bear  witness  in  earth :  the 
spirit,  and  the  water,  and  the  blood,  which  agree  in  one. 
He  argued  that,  if  there  be  life  in  Christ  for  one  sinner, 
there  must  be  for  eveiy  sinner.     For, 

1st.  If  God  loved  any  fallen  sinner,  the  cause  of  such 
love  existed  in  Himself;  and  that  the  same  cause  that 
induced  him  to  love  one  sinner,  would  induce  him  to 
love  every  sinner,  as  all  sustained  the  same  relation  to 
him  in  their  fallen  federal  head. 

2.  He  also  showed  that  the  design  of  Christ's  death 
was  to  legalize  the  bestowment  of  life  to  every  believing 
sinner. 

3.  That  every  sinner,  under  the  influence  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  has  access  to  this  life. 

In  the  delivery  of  this  sermon,  Mr.  Donnell's  physical 
labor  was  very  great.  He  preached  in  the  open  air, 
with  a  brisk  wind  blowing  in  his  face  all  the  time  ;  be- 
sides, in  consequence  of  a  rain  that  had  fallen  the  night 
before,  the  atmosphere  was  damp,  and  hard  to  penetrate 
so  as  to  reach  the  large  audience,  without  great  exer- 
tion of  voice.  The  friends  saw  the  difficulties  under 
which  the  speaker  labored,  and  endeavored  to  protect 
him  from  the  wind,  by  hanging  bed-clothes  around  the 
pulpit — which,  however,  only  afforded  partial  relief. 
He  closed  the  discourse  with  an  appeal  which  produced 


292  LIFE   AND   LABORS   OP 

a  happy  effect  upon  the  congregation ;  but  he  was  so 
much  exhausted,  that  it  was  deemed  best  for  him  to 
return  home  the  next  morning.  On  his  way,  he  was 
exposed  to  a  heavy  shower  of  rain ;  which,  in  connec- 
tion with  his  previous  day's  labor,  he  regarded  as  fixing 
the  commencement  of  his  last  sickness.  He  informed 
the  Eev.  M.  H.  Bone — to  whom  I  am  indebted  for  the 
foregoing  items — that  he  never  felt  well  afterward.   ^ 

That  camp-meeting,  I  believe,  was  the  last  he  ever 
attended;  and,  owing  to  the  state  of  his  health,  he 
preached  but  seldom  on  ordinary  occasions  after  that 
meeting.  On  the  second  Sabbath  of  the  following 
October,  he  preached  twice,  feeble  as  he  was,  in  Athens, 
The  following  was  his  text  in  the  morning :  "  Yea,  I 
think  it  meet,  as  long  as  I  am  in  this  tabernacle,  to  stir 
you  up  by  putting  you  in  remembrance ;  knowing  that 
shortly  I  must  put  off  this  my  tabernacle,  even  as  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  hath  showed  me ;  moreover,  I  will 
endeavor  that  ye  may  be  able,  after  my  decease,  to  have 
these  things  always  in  remembrance."  (11.  Peter  i  : 
13-15?) 

This  sermon  was  called,  by  those  who  heard  it,  his 
funeral  discourse.  On  the  first  Sabbath  of  the  next 
November,  he  preached  the  dedication  sermon  of  his 
own  church,  at  Athens ;  and  on  the  third  Sabbath  of 
the  same  month,  he  preached  his  last  sermon.  It  was 
at  McOombs  Cross  Eoads,  five  miles  south  of  Athens, 
and  on  the  occasion  of  the  faneral  of  three  very  aged 
christians  ;  the  text  being,  "  These  all  died  in  faith." 


REV.  ROBERT   DONNELL.  293 

The  following  thoughts  are  supposed  to  be  the  last 
he  ever  put  on  paper,  without  the  aid  of  an  amanuensis: 

"VALEDICTORY   TO    THE   WORLD. 

"  Being  about  to  leave  thee,  my  mother  earth,  I  think 
it  meet  and  becoming,  as  one  of  thy  sons,  not  to  depart 
without  bidding  thee  farewell.  You  have  opened  your 
bosom  to  nourish  and  afford  me  many  blessings  during 
the  last  three-score  and  ten  years.  From  you,  I  have 
learned  many  lessons,  that  I  trust  will  be  of  service  to 
me,  in  that  far-off  land,  to  which  I  am  going.  You 
have  delighted  my  eyes  with  your  beautiful  scenery, 
and  gratified  my  taste  with  your  generous  fruits.  You 
once  furnished  a  beautiful  garden,  in  which  were  placed 
my  eldest  brother  and  sister ;  and  in  your  bosom  lie 
many  of  my  dearest  personal  friends. 

"  I  remember,  with  pleasure,  the  many  blessings  yon 
have  bestowed  so  bountifully  upon  your  children ;  and 
also  that,  on  your  bosom,  many  tears  of  bitter  anguish 
have  fallen,  and  many  sad  changes  have  marred  your 
beauty.  You  are  now  getting  old,  like  myself,  and 
must  one  day  disappear. 

"  Soon  you  must  furnish  me  a  resting-place  in  one  of 
your  valleys.  Your  flowers  will  bloom  around  me,  but 
I  shall  see  them  not.  Your  streams,  as  they  pass,  may 
offer  a  lullaby,  but  I  shall  hear  them  not.  Your  sun, 
moon,  and  stars,  will  all  continue  to  shine  upon  your 
hills  and  valleys,  but  I  shall  heed  them  not. 

"And  now,  my  mother  earth,  before  parting  with 
you,  I  would  ask  that  you  be  kind  to  my  younger 


294  LIFE   AND   LABORS    OF 

brethren,  as  you  have  been  to  me.     They  will  also  soon 

leave  you,  as  I  shall  shortly  do ;  but  when  the  mighty 

trumpet  shall  sound,  and  the  last  fires  are  kindled  to 

burn  thee  up,  we  shall  all  return,  to  witness  thy  last 

day.     Till  then,  farewell ! 

"R.  DONNELL." 

During  the  long  affliction  of  Mr.  Donnell,  religion, 
and  the  interests  and  prosperity  of  the  church,  were 
the  absorbing  topics  of  his  conversation;  and,  with  the 
aid  of  an  amanuensis,  he  occasionally  reduced  thoughts 
to  writing,  that  he  supposed  might  be  of  use  to  his 
brethren.  The  following  was  addressed  to  the  General 
Assembly,  in  session  at  Lebanon,  Tennessee,  but  a  short 
time  before  his  death : 

"  Athens,  Ala.,  May  8,  1855. 

"To  the  Moderator  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Cumberland 
Presbyterian  church,  to  meet  at  Lebanon,  Tenn,,  Tuesday, 
the  15th  day  of  May,  1855  : 

"  Dear  Brother  : — 'Permit  me  to  address  you,  per- 
haps for  the  last  time,  and  through  you,  the  body  over 
which  you  preside.  I  feel  like  I  have  served  my  da}^ 
and  generation,  and  will  likely  soon  fall  asleep,  and 
close  my  thoughts  and  efforts  for  the  church,  that  has 
so  long  employed  my  mind. 

"Although  of  no  distinction  in  the  world,  I  have, 
perhaps,  been  raised  up  to  aid  in  the  commencement 
and  advancement  of  a  conservative  church,  which 
seems  to  have  taken  root  downward,  and  is  bearing 
fruit  upward.     I  lived  before  her  separate  organization, 


REV.  ROBERT   DONNELL.  295 

and  was  with  her  all  through  her  subsequent  trials,  and 
am  now  about  to  leave  her,  as  I  hope,  in  a  prosj)erou8 
state.  Her  moral,  literary  and  theological  character, 
seems  now  to  be  established.  I  long  had  my  fears  that 
she  would  foil  to  carry  out  fully  the  designs  of  Heaven 
in  raising  her  up ;  but  now,  when  about  to  take  my 
leave  of  her,  my  confidence  is  greatly  strengthened. 
I  am  gratified  to  learn,  that  her  ministers  and  members 
are  determined  to  advance  her  interests  ;  and  that,  at 
the  present  time,  many  promising  young  men  are  turn- 
ing away  from  other  callings,  and  consecrating  them- 
selves to  the  vocation  of  the  holy  ministry.  Truly,  the 
church  is  on  the  verge  of  an  important  crisis. 

"  The  General  Assembly  will  encourage,  I  hope,  the 
compilation  and  publication  of  a  full  history  of  the  ori- 
gin, progress  and  doctrines  of  the  Cumberland  Presby- 
terian church. 

"  Our  Confession  of  Faith,  though  not  as  perfect  in 
phraseology  as  it  might  be,  yet  has  system  and  perfec- 
tion enough  to  make  us  all  think  alike.  This  unity  is 
in  accordance  with  the  nature  and  tendencies  of  exper- 
imental religion  ;  for  our  very  system  is  founded  upon 
experimental  religion.  And  while  we  maintain  true 
experimental  religion,  we  will  have  a  united  church ; 
but  if  we  suffer  her  to  cry  '  peace,  peace,  when  there  is 
no  peace,'  and  to  'daub  with  untempered  mortar,'  we 
may  expect  to  have  division  in  our  ranks. 

"  1  would  write  more,  but  am  too  much  enfeebled.  I 
can  only  say,  in  conclusion,  dear  brethren,  '  I  die,  and 


296  LIFE   AND   LABORS   OP 

God  will  surely  visit  you,'  and  help  you  to  carry  out 
the  great  designs  for  which  He  has  raised  you  up. 

"  By  the  grace  of  God,  I  feel  like  '  I  have  fought  a 
good  fight ;  I  have  finished  my  course  ;  I  have  kept  the 
faith ;  henceforth  there  is  laid  up  for  me  a  crown  of 
righteousness,  which  the  Lord,  the  righteous  judge, 
shall  give  me  at  that  day,  and  not  to  me  only,  but  unto 
all  them  also  that  love  his  appearing.' 

"  ROBERT  DONNELL." 

This  letter  was  referred  to  a  committee,  and  their 
answer  is  here  subjoined : 

"  Lebanon,  Tenn.,  May  19,  1855. 

"Ever  Dear  and  Venerable  BaoTHER : — The  Gen- 
eral Assembly  of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  church, 
in  session  at  Lebanon,  Tennessee,  having  received  your 
highly  esteemed  favor,  and  appointed  the  undersigned 
to  report,  we  now  enter  on  the  interesting  duty. 

"  Your  letter  was  read  and  re-read,  in  a  full  house, 
and  called  forth  from  your  brethren  and  sons  in  the 
Gospel,  many  expressions  of  tender  regard  and  heart- 
felt sympathy.  With  sorrow,  we  had  all  heard  of  your 
affliction ;  and  with  mingled  emotions  of  regret  and 
solicitude,  we  had  anticipated  the  loss  of  your  valuable 
counsels  on  this  important  occasion.  Many  prayers 
have  been  offered,  that,  if  consistent  with  the  Divine 
will,  your  useful  life  might  be  prolonged,  and  your  labors 
still  enjoyed  by  the  church  you  loved  so  well.  But  God, 
whose  we  are,  and  whom  we  serve,  is  just,  as  well  as 


REV.  ROBERT   DONNELL.  297 

good.  He  ha8  a  right  to  call  his  favored  and  faithful 
ones,  who  are  wearied  and  worn  with  incessant  toils,  to 
serve  Him  day  and  night  in  His  temple  above ;  and 
since  our  anticipated  loss  is  your  eternal  gain — since 
faith  assures  us  that  a  short  separation  here,  will  be 
succeeded  by  an  eternal  re-union  hereafter — we  bow  in 
humble  acquiescence. 

"Language  fails  in  the  expression  of  our  grateful  ac- 
knowledgments, for  this  evidence  of  your  kind  regard, 
under  existing  circumstances.  In  pain  and  affliction, 
you  have  remembered  us.  In  your  sick  room,  your 
thoughts  have  been  centered  upon  us.  Your  bodily  suf- 
ferings could  not  restrain  your  prayers  for  Divine  wis- 
dom to  guide  us.  And  from  a  bed  of  languishment, 
when  about  to  end  life's  toilsome  journey,  and  enter  on 
a  heavenly  home,  you  send  us  affectionate  greetings, 
and  afford  us  sympathy,  counsel  and  encouragement. 
It  is  like  3^ou.  It  is  consistent  with  your  benevolent 
character — ever  forgetful  of  yourself,  but  always  mind- 
ful of  your  brethren  and  the  church.  It  is  in  harmony 
with  the  general  tenor  of  your  whole  life — first,  to  con- 
sider the  glory  of  Christ ;  next,  the  best  interests  of  his 
people ;  and  lastly,  your  OAvn  ease  and  comfort.  We 
hope  never  to  be  unmindful  of  this  instance  of  your 
brotherly  kindness,  nor  forgetful  of  those  numerous 
evidences  of  your  ardent  anxiety  for  our  usefulness  and 
happiness,  manifested  on  former  occasions.  The  grace 
of  God  assisting  us,  we  mean  to  be  true  to  the  interests 

of  the  church,  for  which  you  have  lived,  labored  and 
38— 


298  LIFE   AND   LABORS   OF 

prayed  ;  for  which,  in  times  past,  you,  and  others  who 
have  gone  to  their  reward  before  you,  have  sacrificed 
and  suffered ;  and  in  the  growth,  and  prosperity,  and 
usefnhiess  of  which,  we  are  all  permitted  this  day  to 
rejoice. 

"  Many  bright  spirits,  now  rejoicing  before  the  throne 
of  God,  have  passed  lives  of  labor  in  promoting  that 
purity  of  doctrine  and  experimental  religion,  of  which 
you  speak.  While  you  expect  soon  to  go  to  join  their 
exalted  ranks,  and  share  their  glorious  reward,  we  are 
entered  into  their  labors.  And  when  the  mournful  period 
shall  arrive,  when  death  shall  part  us  asunder,  and  you 
go  up  to  Heaven,  may  we,  ready  to  take  up  the  falling 
mantle,  cry  in  the  spirit  of  Elisha,  '  My  father,  my 
iather,  the  chariots  of  Israel,  and  horsemen  thereof!' 

"  With  christian  affection,  we  have  the  honor  to  sub- 
scribe ourselves,  your  brethren  and  sons  in  the  Gospel 
of  Christ, 

"F.   R.   COSSITT, 
"  R.   BUBKOW, 
"  D.   LOWRT." 

This,  no  doubt,  was  the  last  communication  Mr.  Don- 
nell  ever  dictated,  to  be  reduced  to  writing ;  as  he  died 
on  the  24th  of  the  same  month  in  which  the  letter  is 
dated. 

But  before  we  enter  the  chamber  of  death,  to  witness 
the  last  moments  of  this  extraordinary  man  upon  earth, 
it  may  be  edifying  and  encouraging,  particularly  to  the 
christian  reader,  to  be  made  acquainted  with  some  facts 
which  transpired  at  different  times  during  the  earlier 


REV.  ROBERT   DONNELL.  299 

part  of  his  protracted  illness,  evincing  the  power  of  the 
christian  religion.  The  following  incident  is  from  the 
pen  of  Eev.  John  H.  Brwin  : 

"  The  last  Presbytery  Mr.  Donnell  ever  attended,  was 
held  at  Athens,  Alabama,  embracing  the  first  Sabbath 
in  October,  1853.  He  sat  in  the  pulpit  during  the  de- 
livery of  the  oj)ening  sermon,  by  the  Eev.  F.  Johnson, 
D.D.  He  was  unable  to  be  present  again  during  the 
meeting.  At  his  request,  the  Lord's  Supper  was  admin- 
istered, on  Sabbath  night,  at  his  residence.  Several 
ministers,  and  a  few  lay  members,  joined  him  in  cele- 
brating the  ordinance — among  whom  were  the  family 
of  brother  B.  Deckerd,  then  on  their  way  to  Texas. 
While  singing  the  closing  hymn,  every  one  present 
went  to  Mr.  Donnell,  and  gave  him  their  hand.  As 
they  approached  him,  he  embraced  them  in  his  arms,  and 
after  the  patriarchical  manner,  invoked  a  blessing  in 
their  behalf  The  words  of  each  petition  were  in  an 
undertone,  so  that  I  heard  none  except  the  one  offered 
for  myself.  When  I  threw  my  arms  around  his  neck, 
he  said,  '  Lord,  make  this  dear  son  a  Timothy.'  Sister 
Deckerd  became  so  happy  that  she  praised  God  aloud  ; 
and  all  felt  that  it  w^as  better  to  go  to  the  house  of 
mourning,  than  to  the  house  of  feasting," 

The  Eev.  ]N".  A.  Davis,  of  Texas,  says : 

"  My  last  interview  with  Mr.  Donnell,  I  never  can 
forget.  It  was  during  his  last  illness.  When  I  bid  him 
farewell,  he  pressed  me  to  his  bosom,  saying,  '  Lord,  as 
I  am  no  longer  able  to  carry  the  standard  of  the  cross, 


300  LIFE   AND   LABORS    OP 

may  many  sons  of  the  church  be  raised  up  to  do  it  when 
I  am  gone.'  " 

The  Rev.  George  JST.  Mitchell,  the  writer  ol  Mr.  Don- 
nell's  obituary,  saj^s,  some  months  previous  to  his  death, 
he  had  a  "  severe  hemorrhage,  and  was  for  some  minutes 
in  a  state  of  suspended  animation."  When  he  recovered, 
he  said :  "  I  was  perfectly  conscious  of  all  that  was  go- 
ing on.  I  could  see  my  lifeless  body  lying  there,  while 
my  soul  seemed  like  a  bird  let  loose  from  its  cage,  in- 
stead of  at  once  flying  away,  was  circling  round  and 
round  its  former  nest,  and  I  thought  if  this  be  death,  Q, 
how  pleasant  it  is  to  die  !" 

On  the  morning  before  his  death,  he  was  asked  bj'^  a 
brother,  what  were  his  prospects  now,  when  so  near  the 
end  of  his  course  ?  To  which  he  replied  :  "  That  busi- 
ness has  long  since  been  settled  with  me.  It  is  too  late 
now  to  call  it  in  question.  I  can  now  say  whether  I 
live,  I  live  unto  the  Lord  ;  and  whether  I  die,  I  die 
unto  the  Lord.  Whether  I  live,  therefore,  or  die,  I  am 
the  Lord's." 

The  day  before  his  death,  he  sank  into  a  profound, 
sweet  sleep,  from  which  he  awoke  only  when  aroused 
by  some  one.  In  the  latter  part  of  the  night,  his  wife 
awoke  him,  and  offered  him  some  medicine,  to  whom 
he  replied,  in  a  soft,  beseeching  tone :  "  Please  don't 
make  me  take  it ;  don't  trouble  me  now,  for  I  never 
felt  better  in  my  life ;"  and  immediately  fell  asleep,  and 
spoke  no  more,  neither  awoke  again,  until  he  awoke  to 
the  glorious  realities  of  heaven. 


REV.  ROBERT    DONNELL.  301 

The  following  is  an  account  of  the  funeral  services 
observed  in  reference  to  the  death  of  Mr.  Donnell;  and 
it  shows  the  high  estimation  in  which  he  was  held,  not 
only  by  his  own  church,  but  other  churches,  and  like- 
wise by  the  community  at  large.  It  was  written  by 
the  Eev.  J.  E.  Finley,  of  the  Presbj^terian  church,  and 
published  in  the  '^Banner  of  Peace,"  from  which  it  is 
now  copied  : 

"  FUNERAL    SERVICES    OF   REV.  R.  DONNELL. 

"Jfr.  Editor : — ^Having  been  privileged  to  be  present, 
when  the  funeral  sermon  of  Eev.  Eobert  Donnell,  late 
of  this  place,  was  preached  in  the  Cumberland  Presby- 
terian church,  and  presuming  that  a  brief  notice  of  the 
interesting  services  on  that  occasion,  will  not  be  unac- 
ceptable to  your  readers,  while  it  ma}'  be  gratifying  to 
his  numerous  friends,  who  were  not  in  attendance,  I 
take  the  liberiy,  at  the  suggestion  of  one  of  our  most 
worthy  citizens,  of  forwarding  to  you  such  a  notice  for 
publication  in  your  columns. 

"  The  morning  was  one  of  those  whose  calm  loveliness 
aifords  a  beautiful  type  of  that  eternal  Sabbath,  upon 
whose  services  and  ecstatic  joys,  in  the  upper  sanctuary, 
;  GUI'  beloved  Father  Donnell  had  already  entered ; — a 
'  fitting  day  for  a  tribute  of  respect  to  the  memory  of 
that  great  and  good  man.  On  arriving  at  the  church — • 
a  neat  edifice,  located  in  a  convenient  part  of  the  town 
— I  found  already  congregated  a  very  large  audience, 
made  up  of  persons  of  all  the  religious  denominations 
in  Athens  ;  every  other  house  of  worship  being  closed. 


302  LIFE   AND   LABORS    OF 

out  of  respect  to  one  whom  all  revered^  and  delighted 
to  honor.  The  pulpit,  with  the  Holy  Yolume  resting 
upon  it,  the  front  of  the  gallery,  and  various  other  por- 
tions of  the  house,  were  tastefully  draped  in  mourning ; 
the  tribute,  as  I  am  informed,  of  friends,  who  thus  ap- 
propriately expressed  their  respect  for  the  dead,  and 
their  sympath}^  with  the  bereaved.  In  the  pulpit  were 
seated  the  venerable  Dr.  Lindley,  for  so  many  years 
the  distinguished  President  of  Ohio  University ;  the 
Eev.  William  Sellars,  the  worthy  pastor  of  the  Baptist 
church  in  Athens ;  Kev.  J.  W.  Allen,  so  long  known  as 
an  eminent  minister  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  church. 
South ;  and  Eev.  J.  G.  Wilson,  of  Limestone  county, 
who  enjoys  so  well-earned  a  reputation,  both  as  a  chris- 
tian minister,  and  instructor  of  youth;  while  in  the 
seats,  from  front  to  rear,  and  in  chairs,  which  filled  up 
the  entire  space  around  the  altar,  as  well  as  standing  at 
the  door,  unable  to  procure  seats  within,  was  assembled 
a  crowd  of  hearers — not  a  few  of  whom  were  from  the 
country — whose  sad  countenances  indicated  that  a 
great  grief  had  fallen  upon  the  community,  and  upon 
the  church  at  large. 

"  At  the  appointed  hour,  the  services  were  commenced 
by  singing  that  beautiful  hymn  of  Muhlenberg's — 

"  'I  would  not  live  alway :  I  ask  not  to  stay, 

When  storm  after  storm  rises  dark  o'er  the  way  ; 

The  few  lurid  mornings  that  dawn  on  us  here, 

Are  enough  for  life's  woes,  full  enough  for  its  cheer.' 

"  The  excellent  pastor  of  the  church  then  read,  as  the 


REV.  ROBERT   DONNELL.  303 

Scripture  lesson  for  the  day,  the  2d  chapter  of  I.  Thess- 
alonians;  and  as  its  appropriate  and  beautiful  language 
fell  upon  my  ear,  it  seemed  to  me  as  the  utterance  of 
the  sainted  dead,  speaking  back  to  the  living  from  the 
spirit  land,  in  intonations  of  encouragement  to  the  fol- 
lowers of  Jesus,  whom  he  had  left  on  earth  to  com- 
plete their  pilgrimage  ;  and  as  the  exultation  of  afiither 
in  Israel,  who  had  gone  up  from  the  watch-towers  of 
Zion,  to  his  reward  in  the  skies,  there  to  be  greeted  by 
the  hundreds  and  thousands  in  whose  salvation  he  had 
I  been  instrumental ;— while  looking  upon  these,  his  rapt 
I  soul  exclaimed,  in  the  language  of  the  Apostle,  '  Ye  are 
1  our  glory  and  our  joy !' 

"  This  was  followed  by  a  fervent  address  to  the  throne 
of  grace,  by  the  pastor;  whose  heart  seemed  to  teem 
with  '  emotions  too  big  for  utterance,'  as  he  devoutly 
acknowledged  the  Divine  sovereignty  in  the  affairs  of 
earth,  and  poured  out  earnest  petitions  for  Divine  grace 
to  sanctify  this  afflictive  dispensation  to  the  public 
good,  and  that  of  the  church  ,•  and  to  sustain  and  com- 
fort the  weeping  relatives  and  friends.  The  services 
were  continued  by  singino- — 

"  'How  blest  the  righteous  when  he  dies, 
When  sinks  a  weary  soul  to  rest; 
How  mildly  beam  the  closing  eyes,' 
How  gently  heaves  the  expiring  breast !' 

"Then  followed  the  sermon,  from  Romans  xiv :  8— 
.he  text  being  suggested,  as  we  were  informed  in  the 
opening  of  the  discourse,   by  a  conversation   which 


304  '  LIFE   AND   LABORS   OF 

Father  Donnell  had,  a  little  while  before  he  closed  his 
eyes  in  death,  with  a  brother  beloved  of  his  church ; 
and  in  which  he  gave,  as  the  last  expression  of  his  feel- 
ings, in  view  of  his  approaching  dissolution — a  response 
to  a  question  asked  of  him,  in  the  words  of  the  Apostle, 
slightly  altered  from  their  common  reading,  but  fully 
expressive  of  his  readiness  to  die :  '  For  whether  we 
live,  we  live  unto  the  Lord ;  and  whether  we  die,  we 
die  unto  the  Lord :  whether  we  live,  therefore,  or  die, 
we  are  the  Lord's.' 

"  The  sei^mon  was  appropriate,  full  of  deep  religious 
feeling  and  sentiment,  pathetic  and  eloquent,  and  every 
way  worthy  of  the  reputation  of  Eev.  Gr.  W.  Mitchell, 
the  pastor,  who  delivered  it,  and  of  the  occasion  on 
which  it  was  preached.  It  would  afford  me  pleasure  to 
give  you  a  sketch  of  the  discourse,  for  the  satisfaction 
of  your  readers  ;  but  as  it  is  hoped  it  will  be  published, 
and  as  I  have  already,  perhaps,  occupied  too  large  a 
space  in  your  columns,  I  forbear. 

"  The  writer,  by  courteous  invitation,  then  gave  out 
Charles  Wesley's  hymn —      , 

"'And  let  this  feeble  body  fail, 
And  let  it  faint  or  die  ; 
My  soul  shall  quit  this  mournful  vale, 
And  soar  to  worlds  on  high.' 

And  offered  the  concluding  prayer ;  when,  the  doxology 
having  been  sung,  and  benediction  pronounced  by  Rev. 
Dr.  Lindley,  the  large  congregation  retired  to  their  re- 
spective homes^ — many  no  doubt  feeling  that,  though 


REV.  ROBERT   DONNELL.  305 

sad  the  occasion  which  had  called  them  together,  the 
place  where  they  had  assembled  was  '  none  other  but 
the  house  of  God,  and  the  gate  of  heaven.'  Long  may 
the  savor  of  that  morning  rest  upon  the  j)eople ;  and 
may  the  gracious  y-iiths  to  which  they  listened  abund- 
antly, console  the  bereaved  widow  and  the  afflicted  son, 
whom  the  sainted  dead  has  left  on  earth  to  mourn  his 
departure. 

"My  object  in  this  notice,  has  not  been  to  eulogize 
the  departed — he  needs  no  such  empty  tribute  from  my 
pen — but  to  show  how  generally  and  how  highly  he 
was  esteemed  in  that  community,  in  whose  midst  his 
sun  has  set  with  such  mellow  radiance — there  and  else- 
Avhere  throughout  the  wide  scope  of  territory  in  which 
he  traveled,  and  preached,  and  labored  for  the  salvation 
of  souls,  and  the  glory  of  God." 

But  Mr.  Donnell's  Presbytery  determined  to  erect  a 
more  lasting  monument  over  his  remains,  than  mere 
funeral  solemnities.  The  following  is  an  account  of  its 
action  on  that  subject,  which  was  also  written  by  a 
Presbyterian  clergyman,  and  published  in  the  ''  Banner" 
shortly  after  the  service  was  performed : 

"  ERECTION    OF   THE    MOKUMENT   TO   THE    MEMORY    OE   REV. 
ROBERT   DONNELL. 

"  Athens,  Ala.,  November  9,  1868. 

"  Bro.  Ward  : — It  was  my  privilege,  yesterday,  to 

attend  the  imposing  ceremonies  of  erecting  a  monument 

to  Eev.  Eobert  Donnell,  at  this  place.     The  Presbytery 
39— 


306  LIFE   AND   LABORS   OP 

of  which  he  was  a  member,  has  seen  proper  thus  to 
honor  and  perpetuate  the  memory  of  one  who  was  not 
only  clear  to  them,  but  to  thousands  of  others  who 
knew  him,  and  to  the  whole  church  of  which  he  is  one 
of  the  fathers.  ^ 

"  A  large  pi'ocession,  composed  of  the  citizens,  mem- 
bers of  the  Presbytery,  and  relatives,  formed  at  the 
Cumberland  Presbyterian  church,  marched  out  to  the 
cemeteiy,  where  we  found  the  monument  partly  erected, 
waiting  for  the  closing  exercises. 

"The  monument  consisted  of  a  square  base,  some  five 
feet  square.  Three  pedements,  of  less  dimensions  than 
the  base,  forming  steps  on  which  was  a  square  hollow 
shaft,  six  feet  high,  and  about  two  feet  in  diameter.  In 
this  was  deposited  books,  manuscripts,  pamphlets,  and 
tokens  of  aifection,  by  diflerent  members  of  the  Presby- 
tery, and  friends  of  the  deceased — making  a  monument 
in  the  monument,  crowned  with  a  boquet  of  flowers, 
as  a  token  of  affection  by  a  lady.  As  these  articles 
will  be  described  by  some  member  of  the  Presbytery, 
T  will  not  anticipate. 

"  After  these  deposits,  with  approprfate  and  touching 
remarks  by  the  donors,  the  cap  was  put  on.  Rising, 
upon  this  ornamental  cap,  was  a  shaft,  conical,  but 
square,  some  ten  feet,  making  a  column  of  near  fifteen 
or  eighteen  feet  high  ;  the  whole  cut  from  a  marble 
limestone,  and  forming  as  substantial  a  memento  to 
departed  worth,  as  it  is  honorable  to  the  heads  and 
hearts  of  those  who  erected  it. 


REV.  ROBERT   DONNELL,  307 

"  AH  this  was  followed  by  an  address  from  Dr.  Baird, 
of  Winchester,  appropriate  and  touching,  full  of  pathos 
and  heartfelt  eloquence.  Rev.  M.  H.  Bone,  Rev.  W.  D. 
Chadick,  and  others,  spoke  as  those  only  could,  who 
had  seen  as  they  had  seen,  felt  and  loved  as  they  had 
the  brother  departed. 

"  The  scene  was  one  full  of  instruction.  The  part- 
ing hymn  and  closing  prayer,  touched  and  melted  the 
hearts  of  the  audience.  What  a  stimulant  to  imitate 
his  virtues,  and  follow  his  example  !  His  praise  is  in 
all  the  churches ;  and  I  will  only  add,  I  was  glad  to 
be  there  to  do  him  reverence,  and  honor  his  memory 
as  a  Vice  President  of  the  American  Tract  Society — 
the  oldest,  at  the  time  of  his  death,  in  our  country.  He 
was  also  a  warm  personal  friend.  His  words  have 
cheered  me,  and  his  co-operation  has  greatly  advanced 
the  interest  of  the  Tract  cause,  as  it  did  every  good 
object,  while  he  remained  among  us.  To  have  such  a 
fragrant  memory,  we  must  live  his  useful,  self-denying, 

and  holy  life.  Yours, 

"  SHEPARD  WELLS." 

The  secular  press  was  also  lavish  in  giving  expression 
to  the  public  appreciation  of  Mr.  Donnell's  character, 
both  as  a  citizen  and  minister  of  the  Gospel.  After 
noticing  the  constitution  of  the  Presbytery,  &c.,  the 
editor  of  the  ^^ Athens  HeraW  says: 

"  The  Presbytery  proceeded,  on  Monday,  the  8th,  to 
the  business  for  which  it  had  expressly  met,  viz:  the 
erection  of  the   monument  to  the    memcrj  ol  Rev.  E. 


308  LIFE   AND   LABORS    OP 

Donnell,  one  of  the  fathers  of  the  Cumberland  Presby- 
terian church,  whose  remains  have  recently  been  re- 
moved to  the  cemetery  of  this  place. 

"  A  large  concourse  of  citizens,  and  friends  of  the 
deceased,  from  a  distance,  formed  a  procession,  in  front 
of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  church,  followed  by 
the  family  and  relatives  of  the  deceased,  and  in '  the 
rear  came  the  Presbytery,  and  visiting  ministers;  in 
which  order  they  proceeded  to  the  cemetery,  under  the 
direction  of  General  James  Lane,  marshal.  When  the 
procession  entered  the  grave-yard,  the  citizens  opened 
its  files,  the  Presbytery  marched  to  the  front,  followed 
by  the  family  and  relatives,  and  thus  surrounded  the 
monument. 

"  Rev.  G.  W.  Mitchell,  the  Moderator,  stepped  for- 
ward and  deposited  a  book  and  some  written  memo- 
randa in  the  vault  of  the  monument ;  and  then  in  turn, 
as  their  names  were  called,  the  members  of  the  Presby- 
tery came  forward  and  did  likewise,  each  having  borne 
something  in  the  procession  for  that  purpose.  The  de- 
posits consisted  of  a  large  copy  of  the  Holy  Bible,  books 
published  by  the  (^hurch,  newspapers,  likenesses  of  the 
deceased,  &c.  After  this  was  done,  Miss  Eliza  Brickell 
handed  to  the  Moderator  a  beautiful  boquet  of  sweet 
flowers,  which  he  held  to  the  audience,  remarking,  '  It 
speaks  to  the  eye  and  the  heart,'  when  there  was  an  in- 
voluntary burst  of  tears  from  nearly  or  quite  every  eye 
in  the  large  assembly.  So  soon  as  the  vault  was  closed, 
the  crowd  repaired  again  to  the  church,  where  they 


REV.  ROBERT   DONNELL.  309 

were  enraptured,  moved  and  melted  under  the  address 
delivered  by  Eev.  A.  J.  Baird,  followed  by  short,  touch- 
ing, and  impressive  remarks,  by  Rev.  Messrs.  Bone, 
Chadick,  and  Dr.  J.  S.  Blair. 

"  The  Moderator  gave  out  and  sung,  the  congregation 
all  joining,  that  beautiful  and  appropriate  hymn  of 
Montgomery's.  After  which,  an  appropriate  prayer 
was  offered  by  Eev.  Mr.  Chadick.  The  congregation 
was  dismissed  with  a  doxology  and  benediction  by  the 
pastor.  We  are  not  prepared  to  give  even  a  sketch  of 
the  remarks  made  by  the  eloquent  speakers  on  the  occa- 
sion. But,  in  conclusion,  we  would  say,  never  was  a 
man  more  worthy  such  testimonial  of  high  regard  ;  and 
the  tribute  bestowed,  reflects  credit  on  the  Presbytery, 
and  all  who  participated  in  the  bestowment." 

Thus  closed  the  services  of  erecting  a  monument  over 
the  remains  of  our  beloved  Donnell.  Long  will  that 
consecrated  spot  be  remembered  and  visited.  Many 
eyes  will  yet  weep  and  tears  fall  around  that  monument, 
while  the  image  of  that  great  and  good  man,  when  in 
the  pulpit,  is  recalled.  But  his  appearance  in  the  sacred 
desk,  accents  of  his  voice,  &c.,  will  not  only  be  remem- 
bered, but  his  great  moral  excellence  will  be  often 
thought  of;  and  lessons  imparted  by  his  pious  example, 
will  rise  up  before  the  mind,  to  sti-engthen  its  purpose 
to  walk  in  the  footsteps  of  him  whose  "  hoaiy  head 
wears  a  crown  of  glory,  because  it  was  found  in  the 
way  of  righteousness." 


310  EEV.  ROBERT   DONNELL. 

But  he  is  i^jone,  to  join  that  great  cloud  of  witnesseBr 
who  are  above  us  and  around  us.  He  has  seen  Jesus 
Christ,  whom  not  having  seen,  he  loved.  He  has  seen 
the  multitude,  which  no  man  can  number,  out  of  every 
nation,  and  kindred,  and  tongue,  and  people.  He  has 
been  welcomed  to  glory  by  his  cotemporaries  in  the 
ministry,  who  reached  Heaven  before  him,  and  hailed 
by  thousands,  who  recognized  him  as  the  instrument  of 
their  salvation. 

With  him,  all  is  now  rest,  and  peace,  and  reward. 


A  Brief  Sketch  of  the  Life  of  the  Late 


HUGH  BONE,  ESQ. 


HUGH   BONE. 


Hugh  Bone  was  born  in  the  State  of  Pennsylvania, 
on  the  19th  of  October,  1764,  and  was  the  second  son  of 
Thomas  Bone.  His  parentage,  on  both  sides,  was  of 
Scotch-Irish  Presbyterian  descent,  and  united  in  his 
great  grandfather,  John  Mc Williams,  of  Scotland,  who 
was  remarkable  in  his  day  and  country,  for  his  intelli- 
gence and  piety.  He  emigrated  to  America  in  quite  an 
early  day,  and  settled  in  Pennsylvania  Colony. 

Hugh  Bone  was  removed,  while  yet^  a  boy,  by  his 
parents,  to  North  Carolina,  county  of  Iredell;  and  there 
raised  and  trained  to  manhood,  under  the  ministry  of 
James  Hall,  D.D.,  of  the  Presbyterian  church.  His  op- 
portunities for  early  religious  education,  were  not  sur- 
passed, perhaps,  by  any  of  his  age  and  country.  His 
parents  were  eminently  pious  and  intelligent,  and  well 
qualified  to  afford  such  instruction,  both  by  precept 
and  example,  to  the  juvenile  mind,  as  to  fix  those  deep 
and  lasting  impressions  in  fovor  of  the  religion  of  Christ, 
that  will,  by  Divine  influence,  lead  to  an  experimental 
knowledge  of  the  truth,  give  cast  and  character  to  a 
life  of  piety,  and  make  it  conformable,  under  all  circum- 
stances, to  the  precepts  of  the  Bible  ;  and  more  espe- 
40— 


314  SKETCH   OF   THE 

daily  when  assisted  by  the  constant,  vigilant,  and  pious 
pastoral  labors  of  such  an  enlightened  and  devoted  man 
as  was  Dr.  Hall. 

It  was  the  lot  of  Hugh  Bone,  to  grow  up  during  the 
time  of  the  Revolutionary  struggles  of  the  country, 
which  were  so  well  calculated  to  imbue  the  youthful 
mind  with  the  spirit  of  patriotism,  and  with  that  in- 
domitable eiiergy  and  perseverance  in  a  cause,  believed 
to  be  right,  which  knows  of  no  discouragements  or 
failure.  But  such  was  the  disorganized  state  of  society 
in  the  struggling  Colonies,  that  the  cause  of  education 
was  mainly  sus2)ended,  especially  in  its  more  systematic 
and  advantageous  form.  From  these  facts,  and  also 
that  his  father  and  elder  brother  were,  for  much  of  the 
time,  called  into  ^  the  service  of  their  country,  leaving 
the  care  and  support  of  the  family  at  home  upon  him, 
he  was  deprived  of  the  advantages  of  a  liberal  educa- 
tion, which  he  always  most  deeply  regretted.  This, 
however,  he  endeavored  to  supply,  as  far  as  practica- 
ble, by  application  to  such  books  as  were  approved  and 
within  his  reach.  Being  possessed  of  more  than  ordi- 
nary strength  and  powers  of  natural  intellect,  with 
most  acute  observation  of  men  and  things,  he  succeeded 
in  the  liberal  development  of  his  mind,  and  in  furnish- 
ing it  with  a  rich  and  varied  store  of  most  useful  knowl- 
edge. He  lived  in  a  practical  age  ;  and  his  mind  was 
trained  to  the  investigation  of  truth  more  from  motives 
of  practical  utility  than  mere  show.  He  was  peculiar 
in  his  method  of  thought.     When  he  took  up  any  sub- 


LIFE   OF   HUGH   BONE.  315 

ject  for  investigation,  it  constituted  the  theme  of 
thought  and  study  with  him  day  and  night,  until  he 
became  satisfied  that  he  had  mastered  it.  Then  he 
laid  it  up  for  practical  use,  as  occasion  might  require, 
and  never  forgot  it. 

When  quite  a  youth,  he  passed  the  session  of  Concord 
congregation,  in  which  he  was  raised, -upon  an  exami- 
nation of  his  knowledge  of  experimental  religion  ;  and 
in  a  short  time  afterward,  by  a  unanimous  vote  of  the 
congregation,  and  ordination  by  the  pastor,  he  was 
added  to  the  same  corps  of  eldership.  But  it  was  not 
until  he  had  removed  to  the  West,  and  was  surrounded 
with  the  light,  life,  and  power  of  religion,  as  it  was 
taught  and  enjoyed  in  the  revival  of  1800,  that  he  be- 
came fully  satisfied  in  his  own  mind  as  to  his  personal 
acceptance  with  God  in  Christ  Jesus.  Though  from 
the  time  of  his  admission  to  the  communion  of  the 
church,  he  had  been  most  exemplary  in  his  religious 
morality,  and  exercised  his  talents  in  a  public  way,  by 
exhortation  and  expounding  the  Word  of  God,  and  in 
the  ofiicial  and  energetic  exercise  of  the  office  of  ruling 
elder. 

In  the  27th  year  of  his  age,  he  was  united  in  mar- 
riage to  Mary  Hill ;  who  was,  while  she  lived,  a  true 
help-mate  to  him.  in  all  the  vicissitudes  of  life.  He 
knew  how  to  appreciate  the  worth  of  an  intelligent  and 
confiding  woman,  who  had  given  him,  in  this  holy  re- 
lation, her  hand,  and  heart,  and  life.  While  their  family 
was  small,  he  removed  to  Madison  county,  Kentucky, 


316  SKETCH    OF   THE 

where  he  served,  as  ruling  elder,  for  seven  or  eight 
years,  under  the  pastoral  charge  of  Eev.  Matthew 
Honsten — whom  he  ardently  loved,  and  whose  brilliant 
talents  he  admired,  but  in  whom  he  was  wofully  dis- 
appointed on  his  joining  the  Shaking  Quakers.  Shortly 
after  Mr.  Bone  had  removed  to  Tennessee,  Housten 
visited  him — in  company  with  his  compeers,  Dunlavy, 
Banken  and  Young — with  the  most  sanguine  expecta- 
tion of  making  him  a  proselyte  to  the  new  light  of 
mother  Ann.  Father  Bone  met  him  in  "  stern  and 
awful  combat."  Calmly,  courteously,  but  firmly,  and 
with  the  tried  sword  of  the  Sj)irit,  which  had  long  been 
his  study,  and  with  which  but  few  were  more  familiar, 
he  soon  vanquished  and  put  to  flight  his  quadruple  foe. 
They  had  each  alternately  fired  their  artillery  of  soph- 
istry at  his  rampart  of  truth,  but  without  success.  They 
retreated,  "  shaking"  indeed,  but  not  so  much  to  "  sub- 
due the  flesh,"  as  from  the  eff'ects  of  mortified  pride  and 
ambition  of  spirit.  They  never  came  back.  He  often 
said,  that  that  victoiy,  over  such  odds  of  numbers,  learn- 
ing and  tact,  in  polemics  with  all  the  subtlety  and  cun- 
ning mischief  of  Satan  himself,  gave  him  more  confidence 
in  the  power  of  truth,  than  anything  he  had  ever  before 
experienced. 

He  witnessed  something  of  the  great  revival  of  1800, 
before  he  removed  from  Kentucky,  to  Wilson  county, 
Tennessee  ;  but  it  was  among  those  who  soon  afterward 
abused  it,  by  running  into  the  fanaticism  of  Avians 
and  Shakers.     At  that  time,  his  mind  was  not  satisfied 


LIFE   OP   HUGH   BONE.  317 

that  the  revival  was  of  God.  In  the  fall  of  1802,  he 
removed  to  Smith's  Fork,  Wilson  county,  Tenn.,  where 
he  found  the  revival  spirit  pervading  the  entire  popula- 
tion of  the  county.  He  carefully  examined  it;  weighed 
it  in  the  scale  of  a  sound  and  unbiased  judgment ;  watched 
and  marked  all  its  fruits  and  effects,  and  judged  of  them 
in  the  light  of  the  Word  of  God.  Then,  in  much  prayer 
and  fasting,  came  to  the  conclusion  that  it  was  of  God's 
own  spirit  and  power,  and  he  fell  in  with  the  tide  of  holy 
and  divine  influence,  then  sweeping  like  a  flood  all  over 
the  land.  His  own  soul  became  filled  with  hght  and 
love,  never  before  to  him  revealed.  The  revival  spirit, 
now  heartily  received,  joined  to  his  tenacity  correct  dis- 
cipline, and  good  order  in  all  things,  especially  in  things 
appertaining  to  the  church,  together  with  his  knowl- 
edge of  theology,  and  love  of  sound  doctrine,  rendered 
him  an  efficient  member,  both  in  respect  to  christian 
example,  counsel,  and  public  teaching  and  exhortation. 
He  was  often  in  the  councils  of  the  revival  party  of 
Cumberland  Presbytery,  while  they  were  under  orders 
of  silence  by  the  Commission  of  Kentucky  Synod  ;  and 
was  regarded  as  a  conservative  and  safe  counselor — 
though  firm  against  all  ecclesiastical  aggressions  and 
unconstitutional  oppressions,  with  which  that  evangel- 
ical party  was  in  those  days  afilicted,  in  their  efforts  to 
promote  spiritual  piety.  He  acted  a  full  share  in  those 
measures,  which  led  to  the  new  and  independent  organ- 
ization of  Cumberland  Presbytery,  out  of  which  grew 
the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  church.     And,  therefore, 


318  SKETCH    OP    THE 

the  name  of  Hugh  Bone  is  eminently  entitled  to  be  en- 
rolled among  the  names  of  those  who  are  to  be  remem- 
bered and  honored  as  the  fathers  of  the  church. 

He,  with  the  entire  congregation  of  Smith's  Fork, 
received  and  adopted  the  revised  Confession  of  Faith 
and  constitution  of  the  church,  as  soon  as  it  was  pub- 
lished. This  was  done  in  the  house  of  Mrs.  Bumpass, 
which  house  still  stands  in  the  village  of  Statesville, 
Tennessee,  and  is  held  by  the  members  of  that  congre- 
gation as  in  some  sort  sacred  to  the  memory  of  that 
event. 

There  is  still  a  large  and  flourishing  congregation  at 
that  place.  Eev.  Mr.  Ivy  has  been,  and  is  yet,  its  de- 
voted and  beloved  pastor.  For  many  years,  this  con- 
gregation regarded  Mr.  Bone  as  its  shepherd;  and 
though  they  had  stated  preaching  by  Calhoun,  King, 
McSpedden,  and  Dillard,  yet  the  burden  of  the  care  of 
the  church  devolved  on  him.  Every  Sabbath  day, 
when  they  had  no  other  preaching,  he  would  meet 
them,  and  explain  and  enforce  the  Gospel  of  Christ 
unto  them.  Crowds  attended  his  appointments,  pleased 
and  delighted  to  hear  him ;  while  many,  very  many, 
were  led  by  him  to  the  cross  of  Christ. 

Rev.  F.  R.  Cossitt,  D.D.,  who  was  an  intimate  ac- 
quaintance of  Mr.  Bone,  said  of  him,  in  the  "  Banner  of 
Peace,"  soon  after  his  death  :  "  Father  Bone  was  a  re- 
markable man,  indeed  ;  and  no  mere  newspaper  article 
can  ever  do  him  justice.  With  a  native  intellect  of  the 
first  order,  an  energy  of  character  equaled  by  few,  a 


LIFE   OF   HUGH   BONE.  319 

zeal  which  knew  of  no  abatement,  and  a  benevolence 
as  unbounded  as  disinterested  he  stood  in  the  church 
of  God  as  a  tower  of  strength  ;  and  his  whole  life  was 
an  epistle  of  Christ,  '  written  not  with  ink,  but  with 
the  spirit  of  the  living  God.'  Many  can  testify  to  the 
excellency  of  his  example — many  have  experienced  to 
advantage  of  his  counsel — and  many  will  cherish  his 
memory  with  fondest  recollections.  He  had  made  his 
mind  a  store-house  of  scriptural  knowledge,  his  heart  a 
reservoir  of  christian  exj^erience,  and  like  pure  streams 
from  a  perennial  fountain,  truth  flowed  from  his  lips  in 
rich  aphorisms." 

The  character  of  God,  his  laws,  Christ  as  the  God- 
man  mediator,  and  the  wisdom,  grandeur,  and  adapted- 
ness  of  the  j)lan  of  salvation,  were  his  favorite  tojDics  of 
theology.  His  thoughts  op  those,  and  other  subjects, 
were  clear,  strong  almost  to  overwhelming.  His  man- 
ner of  expressing  his  thoughts  was  peculiar,  and  with- 
out any  ornament  of  language,  except  the  sublime 
adorning  of  truth,  told  without  any  trajDpings  of  human 
embellishment. 

As  an  illustration  of  what  is  above  said,  as  to  his 
manner  of  expressing  his  big  thoughts  in  divinity,  he 
was  once  exhorting,  in  the  presence  of  the  members  of 
the  General  Assembly  of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian 
church ;  the  divinity  of  Christ  was  the  subject  of  the 
discourse,  and  speaking  of  his  death,  he  said  :  "  'Twas 
not  the  Jews  that  killed  him  ;  all  the  Jews  in  Palestine 
couldn't  do  that.     It  wasn't  the  Eomans,  neither,  that 


320  SKETCH    OF   THE 

killed  Jesus ;  all  the  Eomans  of  the  seven-hill'd  city 
couldn't  kill  him.  Nor,"  said  he,  "  all  the  devils  in  hell 
couldn't  kill  him."  Then,  with  a  calm  tone,  he  added : 
"  Some  one  may  think,  perhaps,  '  Old  man,  are  you  go- 
ing to  say  that  God  could  not  kill  Jesus  ?'  Well,"  he 
responded,  "  that  might  seem  to  be  rather  strong  terms. 
But  this  I  will  say,  that  GrOD  has  as  much  power  to 

LIVE  AS  TO  KILL." 

The  Bible  was  his  great  text-book,  the  Holy  Scrip- 
tures he  made  his  principal  commentary  on  Holy  Writ, 
comparing  Scripture  with  Scripture  His  observations 
upon  the  administrations  of  Divine  Providence,  were 
most  acute,  and  afforded  to  him  a  delightful  and  con- 
stant field  of  contemplation.  He  saw  God  in  all  His 
works  of  creation  and  providence,  as  well  as  in  His  re- 
vealed word. 

His  family  government  was  taken  from  the  Bible; 
and  was  administered  with  tender  affection,  but  with 
most  absolute  positiveness  and  precision,  making  the  holy 
prophets  his  exemplars.  His  confidence  was  firmly 
established  in  the  stipulations  of  God's  covenant  with 
believers  and  their  children.  And  as  God  promised  to  be 
the  God  of  Abraham,  so  did  the  promise  embrace,  in 
covenant  relation,  Abraham's  seed  with  him.  But  he 
believed  that  covenant  blessings,  bequeathed  by  promise 
to  the  children  of  believing  parents,  would  only  be  real- 
ized in  proper  moral  training  in  the  family  nursery,  ac- 
cording to  the  declaration  of  the  wise  man,  viz  :  "Train 
up  a  child  in  the  way  he  should  go,  and  when  he  is  old 


LIFE    OF   HUGH    BONE.  321 

he  will  not  depart  from  it."  Then  the  covenant  promise 
is  sure.  Thus  he  taught,  and  upon  these  principles  he 
proceeded  most  strictly  in  the  government  of  his  own 
family.  And  during  the  minority  of  his  children, 
rigidly  enforced  upon  them  the  constant  practice  of 
moral  precepts.  As  an  example,  in  this  respect,  it  was 
his  custom,  and  that  of  his  very  estimable  wife,  to  call 
their  smaller  children,  each  night,  before  retiring,  for 
prayer,  which  they  superintended,  at  their  knees.  This 
was  especially  attended  to  on  each  Sabbath  night.  His 
son,  Matthew  Houston,  was  about  four  years  old  when 
called  up  to  say  his  prayer  before  his  father.  At  the 
close  of  the  exercise,  the  father  said  to  him:  "Housten, 
you  are  old  enough  to  pray  by  yourself"  The  boy  was 
old  enough  to  think  himself  too  young.  The  following 
morning,  before  breakfast,  the  father  said  to  him,  "Well, 
my  son,  have  you  prayed  this  morning  ?"  "  No,  sir," 
was  the  reply  ot  the  boy.  "  Well,"  said  the  father,  "  go 
away  by  yourself,  somewhere,  and  get  on  your  knees, 
and  pray  to  the  Lord,"  •'  I  am  too  little,"  was  the  boy's 
reply.  "  Go  this  minute,  and  do  as  I  tell  you,  or  I  will 
whip  you,"  was  the  positive  command.  The  boy  knew 
then,  that  compliance  must  be  had,  in  some  sort.  He 
retired  in  the  back  yard,  got  behind  the  smoke-house, 
leaned  for  a  moment  against  the  wall,  and  thus  solilo- 
quized :  "  Well,  pa  has  sent  me  here  to  pray.  1  don't 
want  to  do  it ;  but  if  I  go  back,  without  trying,  and  tell 
him  so,  I  know  he  will  whip  me,  for  he  always  does  as 

he  says  he  will  do.     If  I  say  I  tried,  when  I  did  not,  it 
41— 


322  SKETCH   OF    THE 

will  be  a  lie,  and  then  God  will  be  angry  with  me,  and 
that  will  be  worse."  So  he  came  to  the  conclusion  that 
there  was  no  other  way,  then,  between  God  and  his 
father,  but  to  try  to  pray.  He  crept  down  on  his  knees, 
and  as  best  he  could,  tried  to  pray  ;  arose,  and  with  a 
light  heart,  bounded  away  to  his  father,  and  threw  his 
little  arms  about  his  neck.  "  Have  you  prayed  ?"  said 
the  father,  "Yes,  sir,"  said  the  happy  boy.  "Then," 
said  the  father,  "  see  that  you  do  that  every  day  while  you 
live."  The  boy  felt  the  force  of  the  injunction,  and 
right  then  resolved  to  comply.  He  in  some  sort  car- 
ried out  the  injunction,  until,  in  his  seventeenth  j'ear, 
God  converted  his  soul ;  and  he  has  still  tried  to  pray, 
every  day,  up  to  the  present  time. 

This  narrative  will  serve  as  an  example  of  the  man- 
ner in  which  Hugh  Bone  trained  his  family.  The  re- 
sult was,  that,  in  early  years,  each  of  his  seven  children 
embraced,  by  faith,  the  promises  of  a  covenant-keeping 
God.  Two  of  his  sons,  viz  :  Thomas,  now  in  the  vicin- 
ity of  Memphis,  Tenn.,  and  Matthew  Housten,  of  Win- 
chester, Tenn.,  are  both  devoted  ministers  of  the  Gospel, 
and  have  been  for  the  last  thirty  years.  The  other 
three  sons  were  ruling  elders  in  the  church,  and  re- 
garded standards  of  piety.  James  lives  in  Arkansas ; 
Andrew,  the  eldest,  died  in  Kentucky,  1858 ;  and  Abner, 
the  youngest  son,  died  at  the  same  place  the  year  before 
— both  greatly  lamented  by  the  church.  His  daughter, 
Elizabeth,  died  in  the  triumphs  of  faith,  in  Kentucky, 
1824.     Jane  still  survives,  a  devoted  christian,  living 


LIFE   OF    HUGH    BONE.  323 

with  her  brother.  The  grand-children  are  mostly  pious 
members  of  the  church. 

In  the  spring  of  1819,  Hugh  Bone  removed,  and  set- 
tled in  Hopkins  county,  Kentucky,  which  was  then 
quite  a  newly  settled  country,  and  almost  entirely  des- 
titute of  the  means  of  grace.  Soon  he  assembled,  on 
each  Sabbath,  his  neighbors,  at  some  private  house,  to 
whom  he  would  read  and  explain  the  Bible,  and  exhort 
them  to  reform,  and  seek  the  salvation  of  their  souls. 
They  attended,  with  growing  interest.  Soon  he  pro- 
cured preaching  from  the  church,  which  he  had  as- 
sisted, in  some  good  degree,  to  organize  ;  a  congrega- 
tion was  formed  of  Cumberland  Presbyterians ;  a  camp- 
meeting  was  held ;  multitudes  from  the  adjoining 
settlements  and  counties  attended ;  God  poured  out 
abundantly  of  His  spirit;  many  were  converted,  and 
carried  home  the  holy  influence ;  others  were  induced 
to  seek,  and  hundreds  found  the  same  blessing. 

Churches  were  organized  out  of  these  converts,  all 
over  the  Green  river  country,  which  have  done  much 
for  the  general  cause  of  God,  and  for  the  Cumberland 
Presbyterian  church  in  that  section  of  the  country  j 
while  others  have  removed  to  other  countries,  and  be- 
come the  nucleus  of  other  congregations.  Many  useful 
and  effective  preachers  were  the  fruits  of  that  first 
revival  at  Eose  creek,  Hopkins  county,  where  Hugh 
Bone  lived  and  prayed,  and  labored  publicly  and  pri- 
vately, for  twenty-seven  years,  and  where  he  closed 
his  earthly  career,  in  peace  with  God  and  all  mankind. 


324  SKETCH    OF    THE 

In  1826,  he  followed  the  remains  of  his  beloved  wife, 
Mary,  to  their  resting  place.  No  man  was  ever  more 
devoted  to  the  wife  of  his  bosom,  than  was  he  to  his ; 
yet  he  meekly  bowed  to  the  Providence  which  deprived 
him  of  her  society  for  the  remainder  of  his  days ;  often 
saying,  in  the  language  of  Job,  "  The  Lord  gave,  and 
the  Lord  hath  taken  awa}^,"  &c. 

It  was  his  custom,  fi'om  the  first  night  that  he  lodged 
under  his  own  roof,  to  hold  worship  in  his  family  twice 
everyday,  unless  absent  or  prevented  by  sickness  ;  and 
then,  his  true  helpmate  filled  his  place  at  the  family 
altar,  and  kept  the  hoi}'  fire  still  burning.  Every  man 
who  lodged  with  him,  was  first  invited  to  officiate  in 
family  prayers,  and  "say  grace"  at  the  table,  if  he  ate 
in  his  house.  He  never  was  in  the  company  of  any 
man,  even  a  stranger,  one  half  hour,  without  intro- 
ducing the  subject  of  religion.  Everything  about  him 
rested  on  the  Sabbath  day,  which  was  with  him,  and 
all  his,  a  holy  day  unto  the  Lord.  No  conversation  of 
a  worldly  character  was  permitted  on  this  day,  in  his 
house,  or  in  his  presence. 

ttis  influence  was  felt  among  his  family  relations. 
Besides  his  two  sons,  ho  has  had  eight  nephews  in  the 
ministry  of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  church — two 
of  whom  have  gone  to  their  reward.  It  is  a  matter  of 
history,  that  Hugh  Bone's  groat  grand-father,  John 
Mc Williams,  was  a  man  of  extraordinary  prayer ;  that 
he  never  prayed  without  praying  for  his  posterity,  unto 
the  last  generation  ;  and  that  neither  of  them  have 


LIFE   OF    HUGH    BONE.  325 

ever  died  without  leaving  evidences  of  having  made 
peace  with  God.  Generally,  they  professed  faith  in 
Christ  before  they  reached  the  age  of  twenty-one 
years. 

Hugh  Bone  was  uncommonly  interesting  and  in- 
structive in  social  conversation.  In  this  he  was  indeed 
impressive.  Many  persons  have  traced  their  first  reli- 
gious impressions  to  conversations  had  with  him.  He 
was  affable  and  courteous  in  his  manners ;  dignified  in 
all  his  bearings;  and  of  noble  and  commanding  appear- 
ance. He  was  beloved  by  all  who  knew  him ;  and  if 
he  ever  had  an  enemy,  at  any  time,  he  was  not  able 
long  to  remain  such,  before  he  was  converted  into  a 
most  devoted  and  enduring  friend. 

He  departed  this  life,  June  6th,  184:6,  full  of  years — 
being  in  his  82d  ;  but  retained,  in  a  remarkable  degi'ee, 
the  vigor  of  his  powerful  natural  intellect,  to  the  last 
moment  of  his  existence.  He  died  full  of  the  hope  of 
a  glorious  immortality. 

His  sun  went  down  without  a  cloud,    j. 


K  R  R  A  T  A  . 

Page  17,  in  tenth  line  from  top,  read  division  Instead  of  declKlon. 
Page  28,  in  fourteenth  line,  Bamett  instead  of  Barrett.    In  second  line, 

page  29,  same  correction. 
PBge  95,  in  second  line  from  bottom,  Arminian  Instead  of  Armenian. 

This  word  occurring  elsewhere  In  the  book,  same  correction. 
Page  121,  in  line  above  signature,  j/owr  instead  of  you. 
Page  194,  in  third  line,  unconditional  instead  of  unconditioned. 
Page  232,  in  eighth  line,  concurrence  instead  of  convenienoe. 


1 
DATE  DUE 

-S;^SWW«-«.* 

«. 

*^ 

GAYLORD 

PRINTED  IN  USA. 

012  01043 


9398 


'Sgr5^H 


.•J3;i; 


""  -;\Tf'^^~V>>«*- 


